Paid Paybackk.

Paid Payback..
Chapter 1.
The entire area spanning several blocks had been a construction site for a year. The
project was so massive that it could create a new city, and there was always a shortage
of manpower. Uneven roads appeared first, followed by land excavation in different
zones and the construction of buildings.

The towering skyscraper, reaching heights that could be seen from several kilometers
away, had already been built. Although the construction was progressing rapidly, it was
not satisfactory from above. Zone 2-21 was no exception. Every week, dozens of people
came to this place from the labor pool. However, even with good conditions, including
provided meals, only one or two people remained after a week.

There were many applicants for manual labor, but there was a reason they were offered
more money than other places. Due to the urgency of the construction, the workload was
heavy, and accidents were frequent. Especially in the 2-21 zone, the accident rate was
twice as high as in other areas. Of course, the progress of work was also twice as fast.

"Please don't hire stupid bastards. Do you know how many accidents we've had just this
year?"

The frustrated manager expressed his annoyance. However, the foreman in his late 50s,
listening to his words, quietly focused on his work.

"Don't do that, don't go there. At least pick people who understand this much."

Once again, there was no response. The manager, seemingly angered, muttered a
warning in a low voice.

"If there are more accidents this year, I'll cut you off."

"Sure."

What did you say? When the manager began to doubt his own ears, the response came
again.

"Cut me off."

"Hey..."

"Cut me off."

The foreman raised his eyes and glared at the manager. The manager swallowed his
saliva without saying a word. It was different from the gaze he had always received from
the foreman. The gaze that always seemed dismissive and condescending was now
:
solely focused on him. It was filled with a deadly severity. Tap. The manager took a step
back, recalling the words of the predecessor who had left a few months ago.

‘If you want to safely return to headquarters, just listen to the foreman. Never confront
him.’

The foreman was said to be a well-known figure in this industry. Managing manpower for
over 20 years, he had taken charge of numerous construction projects, finishing them
faster than anyone else. The ten or so workers who followed him were known for doing
their jobs exceptionally well. Therefore, the foreman's team received a significant amount
of money compared to other contractors.

Despite being gruff and hard to get along with, there hadn't been any issues for several
months. Accidents on the site were inevitable. In fact, the company was quite satisfied
with the progress in Zone 2-21. This area was especially of interest to the higher-ups.
However, a new worker who joined this month died. It was the second death following
one earlier in the year.

When two people died, the company blamed the manager. Strictly speaking, the
accidents were the responsibility of the subcontracted foreman, but the local newspaper
published articles about the incidents, making the company unhappy. From the
manager's perspective, the company's word took precedence over the foreman's. He
lightly dismissed the advice from his predecessor. And now, as he stared at the
foreman's hands, he regretted it. The foreman raised the large hammer in his hand.

"This will make it easier for you to cut me down."

*****
A scream echoed through the office. In the waiting room turned into a temporary office,
there were four construction workers, and three of them didn't pay any attention to the
scream. Only one, who had been here for a little over a few months, looked at the office
with a curious expression.

"What's going on over there?"

"Just some business."

One of them casually replied and added with a smile.

"Probably some nonsense from the idiotic manager."

All managers who came to this place were considered idiots. Only after meddling with
the foreman did they realize they were the real idiots. The office remained quiet after a
brief scream. The manager who arrived a few months ago probably knew it for sure now.

No one could give orders to the foreman here, even though the company had employed
him. Then, there was the sound of a car stopping outside the door. It was a familiar
sound heard every morning at this time. It was time for the new workers to get out of the
car.
:
"Is there anyone among them who will last more than a month?"

The youngest, who entered last, asked. He stretched his neck like a duck and stared out
the window.

"None."

The one who answered was a man wearing military pants, having been under the
foreman for 5 years. The man, a former soldier, had the second-longest tenure in this
place. The person who had worked under the foreman the longest was a man in his early
50s, nicknamed Santa, with over 10 years of experience. Santa, the foreman's right-
hand man, always followed his words without question. Despite his small stature and
petite body, those working here couldn't ignore him.

"No, it's about time for someone to appear since the newcomer has lasted more than a
month."

"Well, it's about time for one to show up."

Santa reminded them that no one had lasted more than a month since the newcomer
arrived. The former soldier extended his neck, scanning the twenty or so people who had
just disembarked from the car.

"But still, looking at the ones who came in today, doesn't seem like it."

"How about that bearded guy? His expression seems tough; he might endure quite a bit."

There is only one reason someone could endure this job for a long time: money. Those
in desperate need of money would come out the next day, bandaged up even if they had
shed blood the day before.

"Endure? Look at their clothes; they've lived pretty well before. Those who haven't
experienced really tough work whine after a week and quit. It's hard to forget the easy
money. That guy might last at most ten days. But the one at the end who looks like he
has some strength might endure longer. Seems like someone who used to do manual
labor. I'll bet on him. Santa, who do you pick?"

The conversation naturally turned into a bet. As always, Santa picked someone.

"The guy in the green shirt."

"He looks a bit older, though?"

"He's been through everything, reached the bottom, nowhere else to go. He might
endure quite well here. How about you, Straw, who do you pick?"

Santa turned to the one who hadn't said a word until now. The man in his mid-40s looked
so dirty and ragged that he could be mistaken for a homeless person. In fact, he used to
be homeless. However, for the past three years, he had been following the foreman. He
was always silent, but he knew well how to survive in this place. Not answering Santa's
question could mean being chosen, and he was aware of that. He glanced up at the
window, observing for a while, then pointed with his finger.
:
".....That guy."

"Who? The one with the black baseball cap?"

Nodding, Straw answered before lowering his gaze again. The three of them looked at
the person indicated by Straw and burst into laughter. He had a neat appearance and
seemed quite young, perhaps a college student. Strength might not be the only
requirement for this job, and he looked like he might run away within a day or two.
Maybe even less.

Just a kid, someone muttered, and the three resumed their idle chatter. However, Straw
couldn't take his eyes off him. When he raised his head, black eyes were faintly visible
beneath the cap. He wasn't just a youngster. Well, he was, but he wasn't. To Straw, he
just seemed that way.

That night, exhausted newcomers filed into the temporary accommodation set up in the
container. However, they couldn't easily approach the beds inside. The container was
packed with tightly arranged bunk beds on two levels.

The interior retained the heat of a scorching day, presenting people with a mix of stench
and humid warmth. It was simply unimaginable to enter. Wasn't this how it felt in
concentration camps during the Holocaust? With a body unable to move a single finger,
all they wished for was to catch their breath, but the inside was hell.

A few brave ones went in first. Some dropped their bags, trying to secure a decent spot
near the window. Eventually, the others followed suit. The bedding was dirty; who knows
when it was last washed, bugs gathering around any hint of light, and creaky beds that
seemed like they would collapse with the slightest movement. Even if exhausted, there
weren't many who could lie comfortably on those beds.

"Damn, isn't this too much?"

Someone expressed dissatisfaction, and only then did people start to voice their
opinions.

"How can anyone sleep in this dump?"

"Damn, just not dying of suffocation here is a blessing."

The already tropical rainforest-like interior became unbearable with the added heat of the
people. However, the increased anger among the people was for a different reason.

"Damn bastards, after taking our money like that!"

They had signed a contract agreeing to deduct meals from their wages a week later.
Lunch was provided, but breakfast, dinner, and accommodations required separate
payments. It was midsummer, and the construction work went on from dawn to late
afternoon. After work, the white salty sweat residue would dry on their faces.

Considering their exhausted bodies, they deemed it better to sleep in the on-site
accommodation than to venture outside the construction site. It was a hassle to walk
even a few steps when tired, and staying inside the construction site for a price similar to
a motel wasn't a bad option. However, no matter how tired they were, they realized they
:
should have gone to a motel. It was hard to breathe. Irritation surged. Their nerves were
on edge due to insects lurking around, greedily seeking to suck blood with their buzzing
sounds.

"Damn it, sleeping on the bare ground would be better!"

One impatient person got up from the bed and left the container, but soon returned,
stepping back inside. Santa and his three companions were entering the entrance. Santa
was barehanded, but the three behind him held axes and hammers.

"It's better not to sleep anywhere other than the designated sleeping area. You never
know what might happen in a construction site at midnight."

Everyone remained silent at Santa's words, but the person who had stepped out earlier
retorted nervously.

"Then maybe we should sleep outside the construction site. Move over. I'm leaving."

When Santa's group didn't budge, the new worker tried to push through them. However,
he couldn't make it outside. A dull sound and screams were heard, and the person
attempting to leave was hit in the face and fell to the ground. The former soldier behind
Santa, behaving like a commander, grabbed the fallen man by the collar and delivered
more punches. Once, twice, three times... At first, the man resisted, but when he weakly
lowered his head, the former soldier stood up. His fist and the floor were generously
stained with blood.

"If you want to work here, follow the contract. If you don't like it, now is your only chance
to leave."

Santa turned, clearing the way to leave. Those with bags hurriedly rushed out of the
container. They might lose a day's wages, but escaping now was better. Yet, some still
wanted to endure a bit more. The accommodation was shabby, and the work was harder
compared to other places, but the pay was higher.

In the morning, there were about 20 newcomers, but now only 6 remained. Santa and his
group scrutinized the remaining individuals. Santa won this morning's bet. The man in
the green shirt was sitting on the bed. Even though Santa smiled at his victory, he froze
when he looked at someone else. Among the participants that had been bet on, there
was another person who had endured. On the last bed, lying on the first floor, there was
a new worker who had already fallen asleep. The youngest whispered to Santa.

"Isn't that the kid that Straw picked out?"

*****
"Picked out by Straw?"

Yes. Santa nodded in response to the foreman's question.

"Straw rarely wins in bets, but it seems luck was incredibly on his side this time. Who
would have thought that kid would endure for over a week?"
:
"He picked him out."

That beggar couldn't have known anything. Santa chuckled, but he glanced at the
foreman, hesitatingly observing his expression. His eyes narrowed. It signaled that
something was bothering him. The foreman occasionally showed interest in the words or
actions of Straw.

The beggar, with his seemingly empty mind, raised suspicions about what usefulness he
could have. Accepting the beggar in the first place seemed odd. Although the beggar
managed to endure work for a long time, he wasn't exceptionally skilled. Moreover, due
to his familiarity with a homeless life, he was dirty, smelled bad, and rarely barely spoke,
making it seem like there might be something wrong with his vocal cords.

Now, Santa could get him to answer questions, but it took some training to reach that
point. Of course, the training was not just for educational purposes. Santa hoped the
beggar would leave on his own. However, the beggar was still around, adapting to this
place and doing any assigned task.

One thing that hadn't changed was the foreman. He still showed interest in Straw, just
like the first time he saw him. This made Santa suspicious that maybe the foreman knew
Straw from the beginning. What was strange was that Straw seemed to have no
knowledge of the foreman.

"Keep an eye on the kid."

The foreman commanded and left. Keep an eye on the kid. It was the first time he had
given such an order, just because a newcomer had endured for a week. It was
undoubtedly because of Straw. Because the kid was chosen by Straw. Did the beggar
have some secret?

Santa shook his head. He had already heard the beggar's story several times while
helping him. Born into an ordinary family, he had gotten married but was laid off from the
company he worked for. Due to his sick parents, he incurred debts and became
dependent on alcohol. His daily struggles with alcohol made his wife file for divorce, and
she left with the children.

After that, it was predictable without even checking. Eventually, he ended up on the
streets. After a few years of living on the streets and suffering from hunger, he
coincidentally found work as a laborer at a construction site. Santa had checked his
hometown, school, and previous workplaces, but there was no connection to the
foreman.

Most importantly, Straw regarded the foreman only as a fearsome presence and showed
no interest. To learn more, he would have to delve into the foreman's past, but that was
impossible. No one knew about the foreman's past. Only the legend remained that he
had destroyed the organization he was once a part of in his 20s and escaped.

Perhaps because of that, he changed his identity, but he did not deny the legend when
asked. He occasionally mentioned the remarkable massacre as if it were nothing when
drinking. However, that was all. No one knew where he lived or what he did. Santa
searched the vicinity of the construction site to find Straw.
:
He disliked mingling with people, so until everyone went to sleep, he napped alone in
inconspicuous places. This time, too, he lay on the dirty ground in a manner no different
from a beggar. However, he was alert. Whether he heard footsteps or not, he stood up
before Santa approached. When he confirmed it was Santa with a face covered in sleep
and eye discharge, he hunched his shoulders.

"Congratulations."

Upon Santa's words, the Straw looked up with a puzzled expression.

"You won the bet this time."

"A bet?"

Look at this. This bastard doesn't even know what he did. It was clear that the foreman
took it more seriously than Straw did, who picked without any thought. Straw doesn't
even remember that the person he pointed to won the bet. Santa tossed a bag filled with
several packs of cigarettes under his feet.

"The kid you pointed out endured the longest."

Ah... It seemed that Straw finally understood, carefully picking up the fallen cigarettes
from the floor and putting them in the bag around his waist. Then, holding them
preciously in his hand, he looked up again when he realized that Santa was still standing
in front of him. Santa grinned at him.

"Congratulations."

"........."

"I said, congratulations."

Gulp. Straw extended the bag in his hand towards him and asked.

"I-I don't need cigarettes. Would you like to have them?"

"Why are you like this? There's no need to give them to me. You smoke too, don't you?"

"...I'm thinking of quitting."

"Oh, really? Good thinking."

Santa took the bag back. There's nothing noteworthy about a kid accidentally chosen by
such a beggar. The kid, at most, will endure a few more days and then disappear.
Turning around, Santa left one more farewell for Straw.

"Congratulations."

*****
"There are four people who can be considered the right-hand men of the foreman:
Santa, the soldier, the youngest, and a person named Straw."
:
During a break in the middle of work, the workers gathered and exchanged stories. They
were all people who had worked here for at least a week, some for more than a month.
Those who survived in this so-called hellish place rarely engaged in conversation. Barely
enduring breathing, eating, and sleeping was challenging enough. Legally defined
working hours were like a distant tale to them.

The labor union that was supposed to help only deducted a portion of union fees from
their wages, showing no interest in actually providing assistance. Those who stayed here
solely for money gritted their teeth and endured. As they got used to the work, they found
time to gather and talk. The good thing about this place was that they only needed to
fulfill the daily quota. The downside was that even the most skilled person couldn't finish
within the working hours due to the overwhelming amount of work.

"There are others, you know. Those guys who stick around the team leader like a
bodyguard."

In response to someone's observation, the first speaker nodded.

"They change frequently. I heard from someone who worked here for a few months that
even as time goes by, those four don't change. So, those four are the real subordinates,
and the rest are just followers."

Followers? Yeah, followers. The speaker nodded, lowering their voice.

"Do you know why they never let us out of the dorms at night? It's because of the
construction site. Just in case we go there. Everyone is watching. You know, the rumors
about something happening at the construction site at night. It's not the first or second
time I've seen bloodstains on the ground."

Everyone nodded in agreement. However, this was something they must never
acknowledge. There was a clause in the contract stating that they should never disclose
anything they see or hear at the construction site. At first, they wondered why such a
clause existed for this kind of construction site job, it wasn’t even a spy mission, but they
didn't care much as long as they were paid well.

However, after working for a while, they began to vaguely notice that something different
was happening at the construction site, especially in the team leader's area, at night. It
wasn't just suspicion based on people's traces. Many had seen vehicles entering the
construction site in the middle of the night.

"What could possibly happen at the construction site at night? This place changes every
day."

"If it's something illegal, there's no better place than here."

Illegal? Like what? Everyone leaned in again. The man who started explaining lowered
his voice even more.

"I don't know. But I've seen cars coming in at night without turning on their lights. I
thought about following them, but I gave up. Though there was someone who followed
them."
:
"What did the person who followed them say?"

"He didn't say anything. He's dead."

"Dead?"

"Yeah. He followed the car and died in an accident at the construction site the next day."

Those listening simultaneously swallowed hard. The newcomer who died not long ago?
His death raised many questions. Why did he fall from a place he wasn't assigned to?
Why did he go up alone to a high place in the early morning? Could it be that it wasn't an
accident, but something the foreman orchestrated...

Tap.

Suddenly, footsteps were heard right behind them. Everyone jumped up in surprise.
However, the person who walked past them was a fellow laborer who worked with them.
Always expressionless, he worked silently. When did he come up from behind? Did he
hear our conversation? But no one approached to ask. They simply became wary of
getting near him. As they watched the one who had disappeared, someone muttered
quietly.

"That guy is definitely up to something."

*****

As the new workers entered the container, Santa and his associates, representing the
group, ceremonially followed them. There was no one resisting on that day. The first one
who stepped forward took a punch and quickly withdrew, making the work finish
smoothly and swiftly. The container was soon emptied.

"These new guys are all weaklings. I wonder if there will be anyone among those coming
in the future who can endure for more than a week, let alone a month?"

Santa frowned. There was no winner in this round of bets.

"Shouldn't we change the bet to whether someone will last more than a month within this
year?"

A former soldier inquired, and the youngest chimed in from the side.

"I think someone will last more than a month."

What? Both Santa and the former soldier turned their heads simultaneously. The
youngest pointed to another container used as lodging as if asking if they really didn't
know.

"The kid that Straw pointed out has been working for almost three weeks now."

They looked at each other in disbelief and then turned their eyes to the youngest.
:
"That kid is still here?"

"Yes."

"I haven't seen him."

"He's really here. He's in charge of my area, so I see him every day."
Even so, it's been over three weeks since he arrived... When the two of them still couldn't
believe it, the youngest shrugged.

"He doesn't really stand out. He's so quiet. He just works without mingling with anyone."

"........."

"I've tried talking to him several times, but he never talks about himself. It feels like he
might have come after some incident. But it doesn't seem like he did petty gang activities
in the neighborhood. It's more like he was involved in a big incident. This guy's gaze is
intense. Even if I scold him, he never flinches or avoids eye contact. It's not like he's
dirty-tempered either….."

As the youngest began to speak a lot about the kid, Santa, irritated, cut him off.

"How is he at work?"

"He's really good. Whether he's smart or what, he does the tasks without being asked
twice, very smoothly..."

"No, do you think he has experience in this job?"

Santa's question made the youngest smirk.

"Well, I don't think so, considering he asked about simple tasks at first. Why do you
ask?"

"Have you ever seen him talking to Straw?"

"Straw? No. Our working areas are different. What's wrong?"

Santa didn't answer this time either. He moved forward and entered the container where
the youngest indicated the kid stayed. As Santa entered, everyone looked at him with
tense eyes. Most of them had been working here for just over a week, but that was
enough time to get to know Santa and his crew.

Why is he here? Who is he trying to catch again? As Santa silently looked around inside
from the entrance, most averted their gaze and turned their heads. Fortunately, he
headed towards the kid lying inside. The kid was sleeping with closed eyes, enduring the
stifling heat inside the container like a tropical rainforest.

Bang!

Santa kicked the bed frame with his foot. The kid opened his eyes. It wasn't the eyes of
someone half-asleep, nor was it the eyes of someone scared, as the youngest had said.
:
The kid was indeed sharp. Though lifeless, he didn't avoid eye contact. In fact, Santa
tended to be more cautious of those who calmly stared back at him like this.

"Come out."

With that command, he turned around, and soon, the sound of someone following him
echoed. A moment later, Santa faced the kid with the five men he had brought along.
The kid still showed no fear. Even though each of them held a long iron pipe in their
hands. At this moment, Santa changed his original plan. Initially, as retaliation for losing
the bet, he planned to silently beat the kid and let him crawl out on his own. However,
looking into the kid's eyes, he suddenly changed his mind. This wasn't someone he
could easily let go.

"You have two choices. First, get beaten until you can't move and leave here. Second,
get beaten until you're about to die and stay here."

The kid scanned the people in front of him. He didn't ask for the reason. He didn't
wonder why he was dragged out suddenly and why he had to be the one taking the
beating. He simply found it annoying.

"Third, deal with you guys and go to sleep early."

*****
It was a week later when the story of the kid reached the ears of the foreman.

"The change in the guys is because of that kid. He's a complete dictator. Our guys can't
work properly because of him. But that guy, without any weapons, fights like that every
day and still shows up to work in the construction site the next morning."

The former soldier added, watching the foreman's reaction.

"I don't know why Santa suddenly laid hands on the kid, but it seems like he messed with
the wrong guy."

"........."

"If it were me, I'd bring not just five but all our guys and send that guy packing in one go.
I don't understand why Santa insists on taking just five and making the kid endure."

Once again, the former soldier observed the foreman's movements. The foreman was
personally handling the blade of a large cutting machine. Whenever he favored a tool, he
always took care of it with his own hands.

"If you give me the guys, I can handle it myself."

The former soldier swallowed nervously, glancing at the foreman. He had seen people
disappear overnight after saying the wrong thing to the foreman several times. This was
an adventure. If done well, trust could be gained; if done wrong, it could be the end.
Finally, the foreman spoke.

"What about Straw?"

:
Straw? Why Straw? The former soldier was surprised by the completely unexpected
question and couldn't respond immediately.

"How is Straw doing?"

"Straw is the same as usual. But why Straw..."

"Then leave him be."

That was it. The former soldier knew the conversation was over and left the team
leader's office. Straw. Santa had consciously talked about Straw several times. He knew
it was because of the foreman, but now, he seemed to understand why Santa had that
feeling. What was the relationship between the foreman and Straw? One thing was
certain, exploiting the young man might reveal the answer.

*****
The young man's face had not been unscathed for a whole week. Rumors spread that he
had clashed with the foreman, and with no friends to begin with, these days, nobody
dared to make a sound around him. He was actually summoned by Santa every night.
According to an accidental witness, he had fought with the five guys wielding iron pipes
with his bare hands.

Fought? Not just receiving a one-sided beating? People didn't believe the witness's
account. However, the fact that the young man was unharmed was evidence enough. He
had scars on his face, but he showed up for work on time every morning. If he had been
beaten to death by the five armed individuals, he wouldn't be walking around like usual.
In the following days, one or two more witnesses appeared, and the rumor changed. The
young man was a monster.

"He fights back even when getting hit till the end?"

Yes. Santa answered the team leader and added,

"Straw seems to have no connection with him whatsoever. He doesn't seem to care
about the young man no matter what happens."

"........"

"I really like that kid."

It was true. Santa really liked him. The way he looked at the attackers as if they were
nothing, getting hit and still standing up as if it were nothing. And since he was the one
Straw picked out, maybe he could provoke the foreman and find out his connection to
Straw.

"So?"

The foreman stared silently at Santa. Santa struggled to avoid eye contact.

"I want him under my command."

:
"What do you know about that guy?"

"He's in desperate need of money."

That settled it. Regardless of why the young man worked in a place like this, like a
fugitive, he needed money. Whether the kid did drugs, stole, or even committed murder
didn't matter. Someone in desperate need of something is easy to manipulate. If it's
money, it's the easiest.

"Bring him in."

Leaving the office, Santa smiled contentedly. The kid was now his.

*****
Everyone needed money. A hundred different reasons, but it doesn't matter. Those who
came to work at the construction site and under the foreman were desperate for a
reason. The foreman had never asked anyone why they needed money, not even once.

Yet, when confronted with this kid, curiosity emerged for the first time. Why did this kid
need money? Following Santa's statement, the assumption was that the kid must have
endured a beating just to come to work and earn some cash. If he had walked away from
the fight, he wouldn't have received payment, so he persevered until today.

Despite enduring so persistently to earn money, there was no evident yearning for it in
him. Those in desperate need usually emitted a distinct aura, whether it be restlessness
or anxiety, indicating a strong desire for money.

However, the young man displayed no such signs. There was no sense of urgency,
restlessness, or anxiety about him, even though he claimed to be in need of money. His
actions and stated reasons seemed inconsistent, creating a sense of unease. Keeping
him close might pose a problem. Nevertheless, curiosity also surfaced.

"We've had construction materials stolen, and the damage is not insignificant."

The young man who had come to receive his wages showed little reaction to the team
leader's words. It seemed like he only had the thought of getting his money and leaving.
The team leader gestured through the office window. The door opened, and people
entered.

"We need to find the thief first so we can pay the workers. Fortunately, a witness came
forward, and we found the culprit."

The young man turned around. The people he had fought with every night were standing
behind him. Instead of iron pipes, they now held long knives.

"Aren't you curious who the culprit is?"

"Who is it?"

"You."
:
"........."

"You're the culprit. Surprised?"

Even without a response, it was evident that there was no surprise. There was no anger,
even when accused of stealing something he hadn't stolen, something that hadn't
disappeared in the first place. He simply asked the question.

"Where's my money?"

"I was about to ask you the same. Where's my money? We need to settle the score for
what you supposedly stole first."

The foreman demanded a significant amount, equivalent to what one could earn after
working on the construction site for several years.

"Bring it to me right now."

The young man turned around again. The ones guarding the door chuckled as they
raised their knives. Clatter. The sound of a drawer being opened reached them. When he
turned his head again, he saw a small dagger in the foreman's hand. It was smaller than
the ones behind him, but strangely, it looked more dangerous. The team leader's
handling of the dagger appeared oddly familiar, particularly the act of running a finger
along the blade which caught everyone's attention.

"Bring me my money."

The foreman's distinctive, low-pitched, and emotionless voice flowed. He anticipated the
young man's reaction. Individuals like him don't easily back down. In the intoxication of
youthful pride, they might even come forward confidently when facing an unjust situation.
It takes the youth the longest to recognize that they are in an inevitable predicament.
However, once they are broken, they become more readily submissive. The ones with
intricate folds in their minds, concealed beneath the visible ones, are the ones that the
foreman detests the most, as he finds it challenging to unravel their thoughts.

In reality, the young man before him was enduring very well for his age. So, the team
leader wanted to break that composure and see a burst of youthful arrogance. Doing that
was simple. It just required showing how serious the situation was.

"Until you give me my money, you can't leave. Whether it's for a year or ten, you won't go
anywhere until you work under me like a dog and squeeze out every penny. There's only
one way to escape. Give up your life. Then I'll send your corpse to your family."

The young man had no response. The foreman sat back leisurely, looking down at him.

"The compensation isn't bad."

"How much can you offer?"

Look at this. The foreman expected a few more refusals. He even considered that a
punch might be thrown right away, but the kid's voice remained composed.
:
"It depends on how much money you want. If you really want money, you just have to
work for it. Of course, it's not something anyone can do. Qualifications are needed."

"What qualifications?"

"You just need a few things missing from your heart. Conscience, empathy, guilt. Stuff
like that."

"........"

"Do you think you have the qualifications?"

The kid had no answer. It wasn't because of denial or fear. The foreman sensed
something. They belonged to the same kind. But why the hesitation? The answer must
lie in trying to earn money on the construction site.

"Or do you have the qualifications but are in the process of creating a missing
conscience?"
The foreman scoffed at him, mocking in his laughter. It seemed as though he had
deciphered the guy's identity. He concluded that the young man was someone
attempting to bring about a change. Perhaps he had resolved to undergo a
transformation while engaging in unfamiliar tasks in a new place – a common inclination
at that age. The foreman felt compelled to convey a certain truth: people don't change.
They never do.

"As an old man, let me offer you some advice. Even if you succeed in cultivating a
conscience or guilt in your heart, that's the extent of it. Nothing fundamentally changes. If
you were considered trash, you'll remain so. Superfluous sentiments attached to your
heart – that's all that trash is."

The foreman's words contained an unusual amount of unnecessary detail. Speaking in

such a manner was out of character for him. The kid, someone unfamiliar to the foreman,
didn't elicit any regret, even if rejected. It was just another piece of trash to handle. In
response, the young man opened his mouth.

As the team leader frowned, as if questioning the meaning, the kid gestured to the
people behind him.

"Since I spared your subordinates, give me their share as well.

The team leader's mouth curled up. Yeah, that's right. I expected you to accept it. Trash
doesn't change. It only rots more. But that audacity was somehow interesting. On one
hand, it felt unpleasant. Just a while ago, the kid didn't even blink an eye at the knife that
grazed his face. Suddenly curious, he asked a question he had never asked anyone
before.

"Why do you need money?"

"For my mother's medical expenses."

:
Chapter 2.

Before venturing into acting, I dedicated several years of tireless work without a single
day off. From the crack of dawn until late into the night, I kept my body in constant
motion. This routine served as my only reprieve from the persistent thoughts of
exhaustion that otherwise plagued my attempts to sleep. Initially, I worked with the sole
intention of settling debts, but over time, the physically demanding fatigue became an
integral part of my existence.

Experiencing this weariness became essential for achieving a profound, restful sleep and
experiencing the gratification of earning a rightful respite. I had resigned myself to living
in this perpetual cycle, thinking it would be my lifelong reality. However, fate is
unpredictable. Unexpectedly, I found myself facing the consequences of my past,
seeking revenge, and eventually transitioning into the unforeseen role of an actor.

My current situation is significantly better than before. I have found something I want to
do, and there is someone I like. I have now discovered a happiness I had never felt
before. But why can't I still fall asleep? Even after finishing more than 10 hours of
shooting and returning home, it took a long time for me to fall asleep.

Although my body was tired, my eyelids were heavy, and my mind remained dazed,
keeping me awake. Eventually, I seemed to fall asleep, and not long after started
dreaming. I was back to a time when I did whatever work came my way.

I lifted the luggage from the construction site. Dust scattered like mist, and I stood still
because I couldn't see ahead. The load on my shoulders was heavy enough to make my
legs wobble, but it wasn't difficult to endure. Returning to my gloomy past with no people
or interesting events didn't make me uneasy. Instead, it felt comfortable. It seemed like
the place where I should be.

But where am I now? Becoming confused, the ground beneath me started to crumble. I
probably screamed a silent scream that didn't come out of my mouth. That was when it
happened. Feeling something strange, I suddenly woke up from the dream.

I blinked my eyes and inhaled deeply. Before coming to my senses, something came into
view. Someone was looking down at me from the darkness. I gasped, shivering at the
human figure, and abruptly sat up. My still groggy mind perceived the person in front of
me as an intruder. Who on earth...

"Uh?"

I tried to back away but hesitated. Only then, with eyes accustomed to the darkness, did
I look at the person's face. It was a familiar face. And a familiar situation. I let out a sigh
of relief and uttered a word.

"Fuck."
:
The other person tilted their head to the side as if asking, ‘Are you awake now?’ The
question was implied. Even in the darkness, I could guess the expression on the
madman's face.

"I told you, didn't I? Not to stare at me like that?"

I brushed my hair back, annoyed. This was already the third time now. I had woken up
with a strange feeling, only to find the madman looking down at me. At first, I was
genuinely startled, as if my nerves were about to snap. By now, I should be used to it,
but an eerie chill still lingered at the back of my neck.

"I told you. Don't sleep here."

He mimicked my tone. Rising from my reclined position on the sofa, I brushed my hair
back.

"I fell asleep while reading the script."

Indeed, on the table, there was the script I had been reading. I had seen it hundreds of
times, but I couldn't sleep, so I ended up reading it again.

"When did you arrive? Weren't you supposed to arrive in Korea tomorrow?"

Only now did I check the clock. It was 2 AM. I thought he would arrive this afternoon
since it was past midnight. The madman had gone on a business trip to the United
States a week ago.

"Is that your way of saying welcome back?"

"Did your schedule change?"

"Welcome."

Why does this guy sometimes fixate on such useless things? I expressed my annoyance
on my face and muttered a word.

"Welcome."

"Spell it for me."

"!"

"Don't know?"

"...I know. It starts with a 'W.'"

No response. Was it an A?

"You lack sincerity."

"What sincerity?"

"Lack of sincerity in welcoming me."

:
"If you know the spelling, does that imply you possess sincerity?"

"I have enough sincerity to make your head spin."

What a nonsensical... Does it even make sense? I paused for a moment but quickly
snapped out of it. It takes only a momentary lapse in focus to succumb to the madman's
logic.

"What's the use of such sincerity? It's enough if you come back safely and I see your
face."

Grumbling, I got up from my seat with something in mind. It might not seem sincere, but I
had bought something for him. I grabbed a bag I had placed in a cool place to share with
him tomorrow and returned to the living room. When I turned on the light, he was
touching the blanket I had covered myself with. Was he trying to fold it? However, as
soon as he noticed me, he casually tossed it aside.

"Bread?"

He asked, looking at the bakery name written on the bag. I nodded, hiding my
awkwardness, and said,

"It's delicious."

Out of the blue, he asked what kind of bread it was, but before I could say anything, he
approached and examined the bag closely.

"From Jeonju?"

"I went for a shoot yesterday."

"Looks like you had a lot of free time. Enough to buy bread at least."

As always, the wait on set had been prolonged, making it impossible for me to leave the
shooting location even during my free moments to grab a simple loaf of bread. Still, I
intentionally ran to get it after the shoot ended early. Everyone had said it was really
delicious. But I didn't want to admit the truth behind his words. What purpose did it serve
to speak like a vigilant boss at work, skilled in nagging? ...Ah, a boss at work.

"Someone bought it for me."

"Which bastard?"

His voice was soft, but now I could see it. The lunatic-like madness gleamed in his eyes.
Unable to answer for a moment, his smile deepened.

"Which bastard bought it for you?"

"......I’m that bastard."

Oh, really? He casually muttered, then picked up the bread and took a bite. And
immediately threw it.
:
"Tastes bad."

I should’ve said it was bought by someone who has a crush on me. Well, there's hardly
anyone in the world who would have a crush on me other than this madman. I picked up
the fresh bread and took a bite, and it tasted like bread. A bit sweeter, no, much sweeter.
Seriously, it's too sweet.

"Do you have a schedule for the afternoon?"

"No."

He paused while unbuttoning the sleeves of his shirt.

"Isn’t there a vocal training session in the afternoon?"

"I postponed it to the next day."

"Why?"

"I thought you'd come in the afternoon."

He moved his hand again, his tie loosening and one more button on his shirt was
undone. His hand didn’t move any further. It was only then that I looked up.

"Why did you come early?"

"To see you."

My remaining traces of sleep vanished completely. I finally understood now—why he was

so fixated on the welcome, why he took a bite of the bread and then threw it away.
Memories of what I heard, before he left the country, from the employee who went with
him, came to mind–

‘I'm dead. It feels like I've crammed a month's worth of schedule into a week. Director
Yoon is a real monster.’

And he still came back early? I just uttered a word,

"Really?"

He raised the corner of his lips again. This time, it was a genuine smile.

"Yes."

Our eyes locked, and strangely, no words escaped our lips. It wasn't our first meeting,
but occasionally, moments like this occurred. Nervousness hung in the air, breaths held,
unable to break the intense gaze. However, he averted his eyes first. Only then did I
exhale. Trailing behind him into the kitchen, I observed him opening the refrigerator. After
sifting through its contents and retrieving various ingredients, he rolled up his sleeves, as
if gearing up to cook.

"Wanna eat?"

"Sit. I'll make something a hundred times tastier than the bread you bought."
:
At 2 AM, out of nowhere? Even though he had just come here from the airport, surely
feeling exhausted, but the sight of him starting to cook seemed surprisingly lively.

"Did the thing you went for go well?"

“What did I go for?”

When he retorts like that, there's nothing to say. I only vaguely knew that he made some
investment related to movies; I didn't bother to find out the details.

"What do I know? I asked because I'm curious whether it was successful or not."

"It was a success. Heard some interesting stories as a bonus."

"What kind of stories?"

"The story of a wife who killed her husband. But she was acquitted in the trial."

Quite a rewarding business trip.

"Why was she acquitted? Was there no evidence?"

"The case itself was ambiguous. The wife prevented the husband from taking the usual
medicine because of his chronic illness. The children from the previous marriage
considered this as murder, but the wife's side argued that they used natural remedies
instead of medication. In reality, the wife devoted herself to exercise and natural
remedies to heal her husband's illness. The court sided with the wife."

"So it's not murder then."

"The children from the previous marriage still insist it's murder, citing the letters the wife
wrote to her husband as evidence."

He then revealed the contents of the letter.

‘I want to drink the elixir of your love every day. So, if you truly love me and don't want to
hurt me, don't take the medicine.’

"Well, she didn’t force him not to take the medicine, so it doesn't qualify as murder, does
it?"

"If I were to suggest that, in order to express your love for me, you are to refrain from
seeking medical attention and instead rely on my natural healing methods. What would
you do?”

Well… I wouldn't.

"Well, using love may be manipulative, but it's not coercion. It's his fault for not taking the
medicine himself."

"Exactly. Love can manifest as pressure and manipulation, but it doesn't directly equate
to murder. The court ruled the same way."
:
"So what made it interesting for you then?"

"Letters. The wife had tried every possible way to ensure that the letters could never be
used as evidence. To be precise, she tried to keep them from being known to the world."

"Why? It doesn't seem to contain anything significant."

"Are you sure it didn't contain anything significant?"

Was there a spelling mistake or something? While pondering, I got a sense of why he
found this case interesting. It might not be because of the case itself, but perhaps the
person involved.

"Whose story is this?"

"Someone you know."

Who? But he kept cooking and didn't reveal who it was.

"Who is it?"

"Do I have to keep telling you?"

What's this? He started the story himself, making me curious.

"There's no wife around me trying to kill her husband."

"Then tell me your story."

He stopped talking, and his hands, which had been moving on the cutting board, also
came to a halt. Turning toward me, he clenched his fist and stared, a slightly uneasy
smile on his lips.

"Why did you sleep on the sofa?"

"I told you. I fell asleep while reading the script."

"You planned to sleep on the couch from the beginning. You were covered with a
blanket."

I paused for a moment, furrowing my brow.

"I just covered myself because it was cold. And I can sleep on the sofa if I want. What's
the big deal?"

"It seems like you still don't understand."

"What?"

"You can't escape from me. Even if you die, I'll live with your corpse."

For a moment, It felt like he had exposed a hidden part of me. Despite my commitment
to live authentically, a shadowy abyss persists. Within that chasm resides a monster that
:
can climb up the building and jump down anytime without care. A presence I've been
pretending not to notice. I pretended not to notice this time as well.

"That kind of joke isn’t funny at all."

"Have you ever seen me joking?"

I hadn't. I responded with a disgusted expression.

"How can anyone live hugging a rotting, smelly corpse? Does that make sense?"

"It does because it's you. Even if it decays and becomes odorous, I wouldn't mind
because it's you. But I know that if it rots, you'll vanish, so I'll be ready for that. I might
preserve you like a mummy, creating a mirrored version of you. Or I could cut you into
pieces and use the parts that I like to decorate the room. Especially your eyes, I'd like to
take them out separately and carry them around. Maybe even hang them around my
neck?"

".......Hang them on your ears. And consider checking yourself into a mental hospital."

"From now on, sleep on the bed no matter what. If you sleep on the couch when I'm not
here, it will give me the impression that you don't consider this place as your home. So,
live comfortably."

He chuckled again. His tone was oddly gentle. What a madman.

"I'm going to be cremated. Don't think you can just hold my corpse as you please."

“It depends on how you behave.”

"What?"

"If you engrave it in your mind that you can't escape from me and act accordingly, I might
let you go after you die."

It was ridiculous. Why should I engage in such a conversation about my not-yet-dead

body?

"For fuck's sake, should I wear handcuffs then?"

This time, he genuinely laughed. Just laughing without saying anything. This bastard
seriously likes this.

“It’s not that I haven’t thought about it, but I can’t do something that would hurt your
wrist.”

"Thank you very much."

"If you know, then behave properly."

He started chopping vegetables again. Tadadadak, the sound of a skilled knife. While
listening to that, I asked him.

"So, besides handcuffs, what else have you thought about?"

:
"Just ordinary things."

“Ordinary things?"

"Ordinary desires one can have for someone they like. Haven't you ever thought about
it?"

I didn't have such thoughts. I hesitated for a moment, and then our eyes met. I thought
he was going to criticize me and question my feelings, but he went to the fridge without
any particular expression and took out a few eggs. Watching him crack the eggs into a
large bowl, I felt a strange mix of emotions.

It seemed as though he knew I wouldn’t have an answer, yet he displayed a peculiar

acceptance as if he were tolerating it. This guy was weird. He could talk about something
as chilling as living with a corpse, yet he could accept my state surprisingly easily.
‘Surprisingly easily.’

This became one of the defining phrases for him recently. He donated all the inheritance
from his family's side ‘surprisingly easily’. The reason was simple. He said he was still
rich even without that meager sum.

The funds are currently overseen by a foundation established in his mother's name.
There was a period of upheaval, but eventually, things quieted down. Now, there's no
one else but me who regrets it. He should have donated all his assets and become a
beggar. Then, I could have fed and supported him.

However, in reality, the guy who returned from the United States in the early morning is
feeding me. He started to stir-fry vegetables in a frying pan. It looked like fried rice he'd
made before. The unique aroma of the sauce mixed with the smell of oil stimulated my
nose. Smelling it made me hungry. Come to think of it, I didn't eat dinner and just went to
sleep. Could it be that he knows I didn't have dinner and is doing this for me?

"It'll be ready in 10 minutes."

Despite feeling a twinge of guilt for his thoughtful preparations, I attempted to rise and
contribute in some way, only to find myself back in my seat. There was an unmistakable
cheerfulness in his posture as he cooked. Though he wasn't laughing or humming, there
was an infectious lightness to his movements.

"It smells delicious."

"Because it is."

How could he be so confident in everything? I had previously discussed this very

question with the Manager and Hansoo. What sets Director Yoon apart, propelling him to
success at such a young age, effortlessly excelling at work, never experiencing failure,
and seemingly accomplishing everything as if it were second nature?

‘It's not just about ability; it's also about the family environment. He grew up without
lacking anything from an early age, so it's natural for him to have confidence.’
:
But the madman didn't grow up without lacking anything. His father's absence surely
created a void that couldn't be filled with money alone. Additionally, it appeared that he
had insight into the dynamics of his household from a young age, possibly grappling with
more significant concerns than his peers. However, I couldn't reveal the madman's
household situation, so I gave a brief counterargument.

‘Just because you have a lot of money doesn't mean everyone grows up the same way.’

‘Taemin hyung is correct. I possessed everything my mom desired for me and had a
privileged upbringing. Moreover, I garnered considerable acclaim for my acting. But I
have a fear of cameras. Director Yoon, on the other hand, appears to be devoid of such
fears. What sets us apart in this aspect?’

The question was wrong, wasn't it? There's nothing similar at all. Despite the manager
and me having frozen expressions, Hansoo found the answer.

‘Oh, is there something that Director Yoon is really scared of? Or maybe something he's
really bad at? There must be. Maybe he’s a terrible singer, can't dance, or isn't adept at
cooking. Right? Yes?"

Cooking was out of the question. Given his pleasant voice, it seemed unlikely that he
was a terrible singer. So, what could be this madman’s weakness?

"What are you thinking?"

"I'm considering whether there's anything that you fear."

Suddenly hearing the question, I responded absentmindedly. I expected laughter as

soon as the words left my mouth, and that was accurate. A smirk formed on his lips.

"None. I wasn't a big fan of fairy tales."

Ah, really. I wanted to smack my past self who once brought up the story of the cookie
siblings. Instead, I laughed at him too.

"Well, you went to school, graduated, and worked at a company like a normal person, so
you probably never experienced any scary situations."

"What's considered a scary situation?"

I deliberately ignored the crimson memories from five years ago and dredged up other
memories of struggling, trying to ignore the blood-red past.

"Just working until your whole body is beaten, clenching your teeth to avoid collapsing at
a dusty construction site, not having money to buy a cup of ramen, filling your stomach
with water, realizing that this moment continues tomorrow, a month later, a year later, no
matter what."

There's perhaps nothing more terrifying for an individual than losing their future.
Accepting that may have been my atonement. Surrendering my future was more
challenging than enduring physical pain. However, Yoon Jay probably couldn't
understand. He always moved forward, envisioning a better future. He turned his body
:
from the sink and glanced back at me. A strange smile played on his face. I focused my
eyes and faced him.

"Does acknowledging that you've led a comfortable life bruise your sense of pride?"

"No, it's because I thought you'd get along well with my mother."

I blinked in surprise at his unexpected words. Isn't the mother of the madman supposed
to be scary? I still remember the serious testimony the road manager gave. But how
could I get along well with her?

"Did your mother nag at you like mine did?"

He let out a short laugh, then turned his gaze into the empty air as if recalling a memory.

“Well, that aspect is quite similar as well. Also, she was interested in the absurdity of
human life, like you. She particularly liked a book called 'The Myth of Sisyphus.' It's about
the absurdity of life."

What's the absurdity of human life? And what is that Sisyphus myth? But I didn't say
anything. I watched him, worried that this conversation might trigger longing for his
mother. Fortunately or unfortunately, he spoke casually about his mother as if it were
someone else's story.

"The first sentence of that book is quite famous. Oh, right, damn, that sentence. My
mother and you would hit it off, wouldn't you?"

Even though I didn't know what that sentence was, he burst into laughter as if he had
discovered something amazing.

"Alright, when I go to the afterlife, I'll have a good chat with your mother."

"There's no such thing as an afterlife."

He cut off my joke without finding it amusing. Then, as if realizing something, he tilted his
head and looked at me.

"Oh, right. You believe in ghosts. That's why you're afraid of so many things."

"What nonsense is this? Why would I believe in ghosts?"

"They say ghosts appear during ancestral rites, just to consume the spiritual essence of
the food."

"That's meant for ancestors. It's not the same as believing in ghosts."

He made a face as if he couldn't understand what the difference was. Well, he grew up
abroad, so he wouldn't know.

"I'm not scared of anything now. That was back when I was a kid."

When I raised my voice out of frustration, a smile appeared on his face again.

"What else were you scared of when you were a kid?"

:
There wasn't such a thing... damn it, another one just crossed my mind. But if I mention
this, he might actually clutch his stomach and burst into laughter, so I vigorously shook
my head.

"Nothing."

"I'll feed you if you tell me."

".....You were planning to feed me from the start, right?"

"That's right."

What's that supposed to mean? Unlike my absurd self, he kept smiling, so I couldn't
bring myself to swear at him.

"It's strange. I'm curious about every useless detail about you, even your past."

"Don't be ridiculous. You're just looking for something to tease me about."

I grumbled but reluctantly shared something that used to scare me when I was young.

"When I went to the bathhouse as a kid, there was something drawn on the wall that was
a bit, well, creepy."

"Was it a drawing of hell?"

No, I answered and turned my gaze into the air.

"There was a picture of monkeys taking a bath."

I expected laughter at this point, but there was no sound. When I glanced, he was just
looking at me with a soft gaze. As if listening to my useless past was pleasant.

"You were scared of a lot of things when you were young."

"That’s because I was young. You must have been scared of many things when you
were young too."

"I'm not sure."

He mumbled, still smiling, but it didn't look like a real smile to me. It was a polite smile he
always used for the sake of others. It felt a bit strange. It's just an ordinary story, right?
Even if he said he wasn't scared of anything, I would have cursed and moved on,
thinking it's typical of him. So, the answer ‘I'm not sure’ strangely caught my attention.
But I didn't want to delve into it deeply. I deliberately responded casually.

"If you had seen that bathhouse, I don't think you would have said 'I'm not sure.'"

This time, a genuine smile lingered on his lips.

"Why was it scary?"

It felt mocking, and it bothered me, but I answered seriously.

:
"It was too human-like."

"........."

"The monkey had a towel wrapped around its hand."

He suddenly turned around. One hand gripping the kitchen counter, the other on his
waist, he raised his shoulders. I didn't get it. Was this something to laugh so much
about?

"And like a train, many monkeys were pushing each other's backs."

He turned around again. Now, holding onto the countertop, he bent his waist and
chuckled. I thought he might as well laugh out loud.

"Is my unhappy childhood memory so amusing?"

As I contemplated creating a similarly unfortunate incident, I heard him muttering.

"Oh, damn. It's the first time I've laughed in a week."

Maybe I'm crazy. Or perhaps I like this guy more than I thought. My intention to get angry
again disappeared. He continued cooking with a smile, stir-frying vegetables and ham in
the pan, adding rice, and quickly scrambling eggs in an empty pan.

Up to that point, it was a regular omurice, but oddly enough, he finely chopped pickles
and added them. Is it for his convenience so that he doesn't have to pick up pickles and
eat them separately? What a funny guy. Perhaps no one knows this side of him. His
passion for quizzes, his amusement at others' unhappy pasts, and the way he puts
pickles in his omurice.

I laid my head on the table, watching him cook. It was 2:30 in the morning. Waiting for
food in the kitchen, filled with the fragrance of oil, wasn't that bad. That's why it felt
uncomfortable.
:
Chapter 3.

From a certain moment onward, each interaction with the madman left me burdened as if
I were carrying the weight of hundreds of kilograms on my shoulders. With each passing
moment in his company, the load seemed to intensify. It hadn't reached the point of
suffocation, but the looming uncertainty of when my throat might be constricted kept me
on edge. Nevertheless, as usual, I feigned ignorance, reassuring myself that my neck
had yet to experience that constriction.

“Are you feeling down because filming is almost over?”

When I lifted my head, the supporting actor sitting next to me spoke.

“Well, it's a bit regrettable. Everyone in popular dramas tries to get a little more screen
time.”

Expressing disappointment over the unchanged script wouldn't alter anything. I remained
silent as he continued to lament about his filming experience, discussing his desire to
shoot more and the importance of seizing the opportunity, especially considering the
recognition he was gaining through this drama and so on.

"I got a role in another drama because of this project. I haven't signed it yet, but the
writer saw my script reading and liked it."

Although the long waiting time during filming was boring, the supporting actors never
spoke to me like this before. My unsociable nature, already widely known, combined with
the rumors about me, made everyone wary of me. The agency director has a lover.
Moreover, it's a man. They kissed at the agency's founding party, lived together, and
even got married abroad.

Initially, the rumors surrounding me elevated my status to that of a celebrity on the set.
However, as the filming of the drama approaches its conclusion, the gossip has taken a
different turn. Now, people are speculating that I was unceremoniously dumped by the
director, asserting that our supposed relationship was never genuine from the beginning.
Some even claim that the director's performance at the founding party was merely a
cover-up to hide his true lover, etc.

I found myself relegated to the status of a disposable commodity, utilized once and then
discarded by Director Yoon. The shift in the rumor mill's focus was largely due to the lack
of support from my agency. As the drama gained widespread popularity, even a
supporting actor like myself began to draw attention. Despite my limited screen time of
only 3-4 minutes per episode, some passersbys now recognize me when I stroll down
the street.

As a result, I receive occasional interview requests, and there have been talks about
potential future projects and invitations for variety shows. However, the offers haven't
been directly presented to me. I made it clear from the beginning that I wouldn't do
interviews, and my manager agreed, insisting that I must maintain a mysterious image.
:
The problem was the work itself. The higher-ups blocked the offers before my manager
even knew about them. It was that damn madman's doing. He pre-censored incoming
opportunities for me and thwarted them in advance. Although my manager voiced
complaints later on, there was little he could say directly to the madman in question.
Instead, he had to navigate the situation through Director Park below.

However, it seems like no clear answer was received. Who could understand the
thoughts of the madman? While my manager hoped I would take a stand, I didn't
particularly have any complaints. It was frustrating that the madman was blocking my
work, but upon closer examination, I discovered that the work he obstructed was
something I would have declined anyway.

Certainly, on days like these, both Manager and Hansoo felt the frustration. They urged
me to capitalize on my growing recognition, emphasizing the importance of making
waves once my face became familiar. Their advice was clear: either make a stir now or
risk starting from scratch, fading into obscurity. The bottom. How could this be
considered the bottom?

For me, just having the freedom to pursue what I wanted marked a significant departure
from what I considered the bottom. I wanted to take on new roles, even if they were
modest, within the limits of my capabilities. The pace of progress didn't bother me; I
preferred refining my skills within my comfort zone rather than practicing in real situations
on television.

Although I never explicitly communicated these thoughts to the madman, it seemed as

though he grasped my desires, offering me small yet fitting roles. However, as I began
declining more substantial opportunities, the rumors solidified into perceived facts.
Director Yoon considers me a thorn in his side, giving me only minor roles and
attempting to kick me out of the agency.

"The lead role in the cable drama starting this month would have suited you well. The
protagonist is a cold-hearted chaebol son."

Lead role? Chaebol son? The supporting actor pretended to be surprised when he saw
my expression.

"Oh? Didn't they offer you a role too? I decided to join that drama from the middle and
had a meeting with the producer. They said your agency flat-out refused without even
sending you for an audition?"

"I'm not aware of it."

"You didn't know? Really?"

"Yes."

Ah— he let out an admiring exclamation with a strange smile and shrugged.

"Well, I guess I heard wrong. Don't worry about it."

He spoke with an air of indifference and rose from his seat. Though I could only observe
his back, it appeared as if he was smiling, his lips stretched into a wide grin. It became
:
evident that he took pleasure in personally validating the rumors. It was at that moment
that I realized the true purpose of his approach and conversation with me.

Now, the rumor that I had been rejected by Director Yoon would solidify even more.
Honestly, this particular rumor didn't bother me much. It’s annoying to hear the constant
whispers of people calling me the lover of the madman or people trying to get closer to
me. The lover of a powerful figure was always a subject of interest. What's so great
about the madman?

“Hansoo finished filming, but he said he would wait and go with you?”

As I raised my head, I noticed my manager as he sat beside me, holding out a can of
drink. Accepting the can he offered, I redirected my gaze to the script I had seen over a
hundred times. Even though three more episodes remained to be filmed, my character's
journey would conclude in the next installment. Perhaps, in about a month's time, the
public's interest would wane, and the once-incoming tide of attention would gradually
recede. Maybe that's why Hansoo harbored feelings of regret as the drama approached
its end.

"We have a night shoot. Take him up first."

Even if it ended early, it would be around one or two in the morning. Although we didn't
have much left to film, it was better for Hansoo to get some sleep. Moreover, he recently
appeared on a cable variety show, and the positive response led to offers from a few
other programs. He was so busy that it was hard to see him unless it was on set.

"He’s hanging out with Jo-hyun right now. I’ll just have dinner here and watch you act.”

Seeing the Manager shaking his head nervously, it seemed like he had even given up.
Jo-hyun, a rookie actor who joined as a supporting role in the latter part of the drama,
had quickly become close with Hansoo and had been sticking around with him every
day.

"Maybe he's getting too excited."

"Just let him enjoy it."

"And you? Aren't you enjoying it?"

I lifted my gaze from the script.

"I'm enjoying it enough."

"Then you should be more ambitious."

It sounded like he was commenting on my lack of complaint about the madman

interfering with my work.

"Even so, I'm not a fan of playing the typical chaebol lead."

"When those kinds of roles come along, it's never too late to decide you don't like them."

"They did come."

:
"Yeah, they came... What?"

I gestured with my eyes towards the supporting actor I had just mentioned.

"He heard from the PD of a cable drama starting this month. They offered me the role of
a chaebol lead, but the company refused to even send me for an audition."

"........"

"Manager-nim."

"I-If it's the cable drama airing this month, is it ‘Ssambap Lovers’? Did they really offer
you the lead role in that drama?"

"You didn't know?"

"Of course, I didn't know!"

He exclaimed, rising from his seat. Everyone glanced our way, but the manager, paying
no mind, interrogated me louder.

"Really?! The company actually refused? Why?! How?! Who the hell...?!"

It seemed he found the answer in 'who'. The manager slumped back into his seat,
looking defeated.

"Taemin-ah, be honest with me."

"What?"

"Did you get abandoned by Director Yoon?"

To think the Manager of all people would ask such a thing. I turned my head in disbelief,
feeling it wasn't even worth answering.

"Do you not know where I live?"

"I do. You're staying at Director Yoon's place. But, is there any reason you're staying
there?"

Any reason?

"What if you're just good at household chores, and Director Yoon is keeping you around
for that reason?"

"........"

"Of course not, right? Haha."

He chuckled awkwardly, but his suspicious gaze didn't waver.

"Yeah, as long as you're living together, you're definitely not abandoned. So, you don't
need to care about what other people say."
:
"I won't."

"I know. It must bother you."

"It doesn't."

"But who does the cleaning and laundry at home?"

"The vacuum cleaner and washing machine."

"Of course, machines do it. Haha, then who operates those machines? Is it just you?"

"Unless the manager comes and does it, then don't worry about it."

The manager's expression hardened immediately after my response.

"Director Yoon asked me to come and clean too?"

…..Would he really ask? At that moment, he grabbed my hand firmly.

"Taemin-ah, don't be anxious."

"Manager, stop trembling."

"How's Director Yoon lately? Does he say he loves you every day? Hmm?"

"I've never heard such words from him."

He took a deep breath again.

"I-It's, it's okay, th-that could happen!"

"I'm always okay."

"But he does express his affection in other ways, right?"

Express his affection... Suddenly, those words came to mind, and I furrowed my brows.
The manager immediately noticed.

"Why? What did you hear?"

"He said something about wanting to stick my eyeballs in his ears."

"What?! Your balls?!"

"......Eyeballs."

"Eyeballs? Oh, that's too bad."

Too bad for what?! If they were my balls, would it be okay for him to stick them in his
ears?

"If it were your balls, it would definitely mean he loves you."

:
If he's that thirsty for affection, then he can cut off his own balls. I was about to say
something, but the set became chaotic. A fancy foreign car, drawing everyone's
attention, entered the scene, followed by the so-called celebrity van. While the car was
rare to see, I figured there must be another reason people were buzzing with excitement.
Sure enough, as if on cue, the manager muttered as if he remembered something.

"Oh, today's special guest is Han Ri-yeon, right?"

Han Ri-yeon. Of course, I knew the name. She was a famous celebrity I had heard of
since I was young. I heard she was already in her fifties, but she looked no different from
how she did in TV shows and movies back then. As she aged, her roles became limited,
and her activities slowed down, but she still delivered the best performances compared
to other actresses of her age. Of course, good acting doesn't necessarily translate to a
good personal life.

"The witch has appeared."

There was tension in the manager's voice. The nickname ‘witch’ arose from her first
marriage six years ago. At that time, she was known to be in a relationship with a male
actor her age but suddenly announced her marriage to another man, leading people to
believe that the male actor was cheated on.

Understandably, the male actor chose to completely cut ties with the entertainment
industry following Han Ri-yeon's marriage and left the country. It was widely believed that
he departed due to heartbreak, abandoning everything in the wake of betrayal. Shortly
thereafter, Han Ri-yeon's first husband passed away suddenly, followed by the
unexpected death of her second husband.

The derogatory nickname ‘witch’ resurfaced when Han Ri-yeon became entangled in a
highly publicized inheritance dispute, wherein she received a larger share of assets
compared to her husband's children. At that time, the children of her second husband
openly referred to her as a witch.

"There are rumors that she's getting married for the third time, and it's rumored to be with
the CEO of K Entertainment. It's causing a commotion in the industry right now. Han Ri-
yeon already holds a considerable amount of shares in distribution companies thanks to
her previous husbands' estates. It's said that for a movie to be shown in theaters, it has
to catch Han Ri-yeon's eye. K Entertainment invested heavily in a movie set to be
released in the second half of this year. You've heard of it, right? It's said to be the most
expensive domestically produced film in Korea. They're currently pushing for more
theaters to screen it, but to do that, they need to impress Han Ri-yeon. However, if she
marries the CEO of K Entertainment and joins hands with them, it's game over."

The manager's voice dropped at the end as if imparting crucial information, but I wasn't
invested in whatever game was over. All eyes, including mine, were fixed on Han Ri-
yeon. She appeared unfazed by the scrutiny, but the young man who emerged from the
back seat with her looked around with curiosity.

He wasn't tall, but his handsome face suggested he might be an actor in his early
twenties. Perhaps he's a rookie close to Han Ri-yeon. While contemplating, I noticed
someone getting out of the third car. He wore an expensive-looking suit even from a
distance and scanned his surroundings. However, his eyes weren't filled with curiosity.
:
He quickly scanned the area as if he had a purpose, and as his eyes roamed, they briefly
met mine before returning and lingering. What's this? As I pondered, he smirked and
turned his head. Did that bastard just smirk at me?

"Why don't you ask why it's game over?"

"What do you mean?"

"I mean, Han Ri-yeon. I've just told you about a serious situation."

"Is that a serious situation?"

"It is serious! It's related to our company too!"

The manager's voice rose in excitement before he glanced around to check if anyone
noticed.

"Our company is also investing in movies. We have a historical drama aiming for release
this year, and it must have cost a fortune. But then, K Entertainment is going all-in on a
movie to be released around the same time as ours. When big productions clash, it's
harmful to both, so we usually try to adjust the dates. But we can't just let them snatch
the peak theater season, can we? That's why the higher-ups are going crazy."

Really? I responded dryly, my gaze shifting to the building where the man who had
smirked at me had vanished. Did he recognize me and smirk? Of course, my face on TV
is familiar to many, but I don't usually provoke that kind of reaction.

“You have a scene with Han Ri-yeon later, right? Do your best.”

“Whether I have a scene with Han Ri-yeon or not, it's still a shoot. I'll do my best.”

“No, you have to do better. Don't you think you need to impress Han Ri-yeon?”

Why should I? Although I didn't voice my thoughts, my expression revealed them, and
the manager understood my intention.

"I told you. Our company's future depends on Han Ri-yeon. And who is the pillar of our
company? Huh? It's Director Yoon. Therefore, this is a matter of Director Yoon's life."

It was an unreasonable leap. Even in hell, the madman wouldn't entertain such
nonsense.

“If you happen to displease Han Ri-yeon, it won't just affect you but also your lover,
Director Yoon. Then, our company's movie will be ruined, causing a significant blow to
our finances, ultimately leading to the closure of the company."

Is this still not important? Even now? The manager's bulging eyes shouted. One
moment, he's worried about the madman and me breaking up, and now he's saying the
company will fail because of me. I cringed, but I did gain a little bit of awareness.

“Why would I ever fall out of Han Ri-yeon's favor? I'm just a background figure, even in
scenes where we shoot together.”
:
"You never know. Han Ri-yeon is extremely sensitive, so if she's in a bad mood, she
might pick on something that isn't even there."

"So what should I do?"

"At this point, you should be asking yourself. How can you impress Han Ri-yeon?"

"I don't want to."

"Poor Director Yoon. Losing money because of his lover, losing the company, facing
lawsuits from investors..."

"Then what do I need to do to impress Han Ri-yeon?"

With irritation building up, I finally asked what he wanted. The manager, now satisfied,
gave a determined answer.

"It's impossible to impress Han Ri-yeon."

"........."

I was furious. I was on the verge of reverting back to my old loser days. However, the
manager confidently added, unaware that he had just crossed a line between life and
death.

“Han Ri-yeon is a real witch. It's not because she's picky and sensitive, but because she
disguises herself like that, never revealing her true intentions. People think she gets
annoyed and angry for no reason, but that's never the case. It's all calculated behavior.
Everyone must have heard rumors about who you are by now. So, if you think you can
manipulate her like a pawn in a game of chess, no matter how much you strive to
impress her, it's futile.”

At moments like these, I could keenly grasp the madman's perspective. His reality was
akin to a relentless battlefield. Eliminate one enemy, and another would swiftly brandish
their weapon and launch an assault.

"I'll keep my mouth shut and stay out of the way as much as possible. Alright?"

"Yeah. Sure."

"By the way, have you ever met Han Ri-yeon?"

"I saw her once during a photo shoot with the actor I used to manage. I had heard
people say she was extremely picky even before meeting her, but when I actually met
her, that wasn't the problem. Among the people I've met in this industry, there are only
two I truly felt impressed by, and one of them is Han Ri-yeon. You'll understand when
you meet her face-to-face."

"How did you know about the other things?"

"What?"

"You mentioned it's all calculated behavior."

:
"Oh, that... Well, just... I mean..."

"Have you been subjected to calculated behavior?"

"Huh? Oh, no... I mean, that's not... um..."

Indeed, that seems to be the case. However, his lack of confidence in speaking, despite
feeling something strongly, means there's no concrete evidence. Despite his talkative
nature, the manager refrains from jumping to conclusions without substantiated proof. I
find this commendable, especially considering his past experiences of betrayal by those
close to him. Perhaps he encountered something unsettling while working with Han Ri-
yeon, only to later realize he had been deceived by her acting, yet lacking any evidence
to support his suspicions.

"Who is the other you felt impressed by?"

"Director Yoon."

The madman? He may reveal his true colors to me, but in front of others, he seems to
have a good image and is well-liked.

"Of course, it's not like he's not outwardly strong or powerful. However, he's actually
quite calm, doesn't get angry, and smiles a lot. Yet, it's precisely this composed
demeanor that holds considerable power. When confronted with anger, his measured
tone carries more weight than a loud outburst ever could. In fact, it’s even scarier. I said
Han Ri-yeon never shows her true feelings, but the same goes for Director Yoon. He's
someone you can't read."

He shook his head and added curiously.

"Han Ri-yeon was born into a poor family and entered the entertainment industry at a
young age, experiencing all kinds of bitterness and becoming hardened, so it's not hard
to understand why she's like this now. But Director Yoon is the opposite, isn't he? He
comes from a good family, with abundant wealth from birth. He probably hasn't even had
any rough experiences, yet he can exude such an atmosphere at a young age. He's truly
remarkable. But with that comes many enemies."

I redirected my gaze towards the door I had fixated on moments before. While it seemed
improbable that Han Ri-yeon would regard me as an enemy, I couldn't discount the
possibility that she might perceive the madman as one. Additionally, it bothered me that
the man accompanying her had smiled at me. But surely nothing serious would happen,
right? The manager tends to exaggerate. Besides, I'm really keeping quiet and staying
out of sight. However, it was a complacent thought.

*****
Afternoon filming finally wrapped up, and it was time for dinner before starting night work.
As I was heading to eat, it came into my view. The coffee truck. I had seen it once before
on set. Fans of the actors in the drama had pooled their money to send it as a gesture of
support.
:
These days, fans seem to provide a lot of material support, especially for the male lead.
Not only did they send food trucks, but also colorful, pretty lunch boxes and even
samgyetang (ginseng chicken soup). Most of the popular supporting actors also received
gifts like these.

While the influx of gifts from fans could be overwhelming at times, it appeared that
maintaining pride held greater significance. I observed popular actors engaging in subtle
comparisons of the gifts they received, each quietly assessing their worth. I even
overheard them grumbling to their managers, expressing discontent over receiving fewer
gifts compared to their peers.

Then the managers would call the fan club presidents. Wasn't it time to send
lunchboxes? The competition in this regard was mainly between the male and female
leads. It's said that when a male and female lead work together in a drama, they
naturally get along, but the leads of this drama considered each other competitors and
would immediately turn their backs on each other once the cameras stopped rolling.

They never talk privately. In the beginning, they didn't have this issue. But during filming,
they argued a lot which made their relationship bad. One side always complained about
not being able to grasp the emotions and would call "cut" every time, while the other side
wouldn't start shooting until they got the lighting and reflectors they wanted.

What's amusing is that a few weeks ago, there was a scandal involving both of them,
which actually brought more attention to the drama. According to the manager, scandals
are sometimes utilized as part of the drama's promotion. Of course, it's all done with the
consent of the two actors.

The reason is that at that time, they received an offer to appear together in a
commercial, and as the scandal raised interest, they were able to raise the price for the
commercial. This place creates fake stories, but they also continue those fakes in reality.
But never has the situation in front of me felt so fake as it does now. My name was on
the coffee truck's sign.

‘Lee Taemin's treat! Shall we warm you up with a cup of coffee?’

It was a parody of my line in the movie, ‘Shall I put a bullet in your mouth?’ The placards
even had my face on them. I stood there for a moment, shocked. I don't have an official
fan club.

There was a small internet uproar about it once because of some absurd problem with
upgrading memberships, so nobody could join the official fan club. The manager said
there are occasional fan meetings, but only a few hundred people attend at most, so they
wouldn't plan something like this, right? And to organize events, they'd have to check
with the manager first to confirm the schedule, so the manager would definitely know...
darn it.

I quickly looked around for the manager. Shouldn't he have told me about this
beforehand? However, the words I was about to shout at the manager couldn't come out
of my mouth. Not far away, the manager and Hansoo stood with their mouths agape in
surprise. It seemed like they didn't know either.

"What's this? Huh? What is this?"

:
"Hyung, hyung, did the fans send this? Who are they? When did you meet the fans?"

It was the question I wanted to ask. I didn't know either, and as I answered, their eyes
widened even more.

"Then who on earth prepared this?"

"Yeah, who would do something like this for hyung... Oh, wait!"

Who? Does anyone come to mind? Hansoo responded with a cunning expression to our
curiosity.

"Could it be Director Yoon who sent it?"

"No, absolutely not."

I wasn't the one who answered. It was the manager. Of course, I had the same thought,
but strangely, I felt upset by the manager's certainty.

"Why? Director Yoon could have sent it to support you, Taemin-hyung. He knows your
schedule too."

"Support him? Seriously? Would someone who cuts off all his incoming roles, and makes
him do all the cleaning, laundry, and every household chore, suddenly send a coffee
truck to show support for his shooting? Really?"

"Gasp! Was our speculation true that Taemin-hyung was living as a concubine at Director
Yoon's house?"

Yeah, I knew you were the one feeding the manager's delusions. The manager added
fuel to the fire.

"It's true. Not only that, but it seems like they want us to come and clean too."

"I don't do any cleaning or laundry because my mom does it all... If Taemin-hyung had
just done a little more housework, he probably wouldn't have been rejected by Director
Yoon."

"Even if that's not the case, judging by his temperament, he's already been rejected enou
—"

Tap, tap. They both instinctively stepped back, as if they already felt it. That their lives
were on the verge of being rejected from this world. But once again, I had to postpone
my retaliation. Just then, my close stunt team passed by, diverting our attention as they
struck up a conversation.

"When did you become friends with such pretty models?"

"Oh, hey, it's Taemin again."

It was only then, in the envy-filled voice, that I noticed the people distributing coffee in
front of the truck. The three women wearing aprons looked like real models, tall and slim.
But their faces were unfamiliar to me. The manager and Hansoo's eyes widened again.
:
"Who on earth are they?"

"We'll have to find out now."

With a composed demeanor, I moved forward. For the first time during the entire shoot,
the female lead, who hadn't said a word to me, spoke to me.

‘Taemin-ssi, enjoy your coffee.’

It wasn't just her. The middle-aged actor who never made eye contact despite my
greetings each time, offered a smile as he handed me a coffee. It wasn’t overwhelming
to receive such gestures of kindness, even if it was just over a cup of coffee. I didn't mind
what they whispered about me as long as they kept their distance. However, I also didn't
want to become the focal point of some mysterious agenda.

"Would you care for some coffee?"

As I pushed through the people trying to talk to me, and approached the model-like
woman she asked me, whether I'd like some coffee or not. I glanced briefly at the placard
on the truck. Seeing my prominently displayed photo, the woman also looked up, then
exclaimed in surprise.

"Oh my, it's Taemin-nim!"

Nim?

"I couldn't recognize you because it was my first time seeing you in person. Wow, you
look even younger than on TV."

"Who on earth are you?"

"I've only heard about you in gossip, but seeing you in person is fascinating."

Gossip?

"So, who are you to be here serving coffee..."

"Hey, everyone, Taemin-nim is here!"

At the woman's shout, even the other women nearby who were handing out coffee
surrounded me. ‘He looks better in person! He seems more innocent than in the drama.
He looks younger than his age,’ and so on. I didn't have a chance to speak. But soon,
everyone quieted down. However, what I desired and how I felt worsened. Three women,
similar in height to me, stared at me intently.

“What is it?”

“I heard some gossip that made my ears tingle.”

The words from another woman echoed similar sentiments to the first woman's. Gossip?
What on earth?
:
"They say Taemin-nim's charm can only be truly appreciated in person, by looking into
his eyes. They claim there's a radiance that transcends what the camera can capture.
Perhaps it's the hint of sadness within that light that makes it so captivating? Haha..."

She rambled on and laughed at her own nonsense. Who on earth spreads such
nonsense? Finally, the woman pointed with her finger, indicating the person who could
provide the answer. In the distance, I saw a man talking to an actor.

"Sir, Taemin-nim is here―"

At the woman's announcement, the culprit of this situation turned to me with a bright
smile. At the same time, my manager blocked my path and shouted.

"You, Photographer Lee, get out of here!"

*****
For supporting actors like me without a personal waiting room, finding a quiet place on
set surprisingly proved difficult. Even if I managed to find one, there was always an
issue.

"Sunbae, I found you here."

My effort to find a quiet spot was in vain. When I turned my head, the rookie actor who
has been hanging out with Hansoo lately approached me. Was his name Jo-hyun? He
had a handsome face like an idol and smiled.

"There's chaos outside, but the lead actors are calm. Sunbae, it wasn't even a big deal
with the manager and the Photographer."

"They were probably screaming at each other, then suddenly started talking about
alcohol and left shoulder to shoulder."

"How did you know that?"

Jo-hyun half-opened his mouth, looked at me, and chuckled.

"So, that situation wasn't just a one-time thing, huh? Well, I worried for nothing."
Why were you worried? He seemed to read my expression and shrugged.

"You're a senior at the company. And maybe because I've heard a lot about you from
Hansoo, you seem different from others."

"It’s nothing. Don't worry about it."

I responded briefly and then lowered my gaze back to the script. The script in front of me
was for a short film that I had been cast in. It was already my second short film. The first
one was a small role introduced by Kim Ji-hong at the beginning of the drama, with just a
few lines.
:
After wrapping up the filming, it nearly slipped from my mind until another director
reached out, mentioning a recommendation from the previous one. This new director, in
his thirties, boasted a few years of assistant directing under his belt. He had poured all
his savings into an independent film venture and even resorted to borrowing from his
parents to bring their vision to life.

Perhaps because of this, his enthusiasm was palpable even during the interview with
me. Although it was an independent film, my role was of a lead supporting actor. I
wanted to do well. And to do well, I needed to understand the content. Due to my lack of
experience, I couldn't visualize the entire play with just lines of dialogue. Even if it was
completely unrelated to my character, I had to repeatedly read and try to understand the
parts I couldn't grasp.

Interestingly, this work wasn't boring. I could concentrate on the script even with the
person I was just talking to still standing in front of me. This made it easier to convey my
intentions to the other person. I'll do my job, so you go. Contrary to my expectations,
however, instead of leaving, there was the sound of him sitting heavily in a chair,
followed by a voice interrupting.

"Did you know that everyone experiences three moments of popularity in their life?"

Even without lifting my head, I continued to hear the person opposite me speak.

"Of course, I've always been popular, so I never believed in that saying. But when I first
entered college, I received a lot of attention from girls to the point where it felt strange.
That was one of the three moments of popularity, I thought."

Shuffle. I quickly flipped through the script again. Why on earth was this topic suddenly
brought up? Even after reading the script multiple times, there were parts I couldn't
understand. My instructor at the agency had said that the script only contains essential
lines of dialogue. However, even after multiple readings, I couldn't grasp the meaning of
this sudden dialogue. So, I wasn't interested in whatever Jo-hyun was saying.

"Aren't you curious why I'm talking about this?"

"No."

"Even though it's because of you, sunbae?"

"I'm not curious."

"Haha, as expected."

At the word ‘expected,’ I glanced up from the script. He was still smiling at me. While
there was nothing unpleasant about his handsome face, I didn't want to smile back.
What was he expecting?

"When I was in my prime, I was surrounded by new girls almost every day. Some were
as stunning as celebrities, with killer bodies to match. Yet, amidst the allure, it was a girl
of average looks who caught my attention. She was a bit harsh, no doubt. Obviously,
there were more conventionally attractive options, and I didn't want to go out with
someone who was so harsh when I could go out with nice and prettier girls instead. In
:
the end, after sampling from the pool of options, I settled on the most beautiful one.
However, our relationship fizzled out in less than a month. And it was the harsh girl who
lingered in my thoughts."

He resumed his self-praise, and I wished I had simply focused on reading the script.
Nevertheless, he eventually circled back to the topic of me.

"She was similar to you, sunbae."

"Not pretty, but harsh?"

"No, it's not that. It's just the more I look at you, the more attractive you become."

Smiling, he laughed again, exuding a youthful energy that suited his tall, slender frame,
fitting the image of a member of an idol group. I heard he actually prepared to debut as
an idol before switching agencies. Originally wanting to act, he tried to debut as an idol
first, but apparently, he wasn’t very good at singing and dancing. However, seeing him
smile so charmingly, I couldn't help but think that he might gain popularity faster as an
idol, even if he just stood still and sang.

"So, I guess you're also quite popular, sunbae."

What kind of popularity is he talking about? I was about to respond when I remembered
the Photographer. Why is he like this? It's not like I genuinely like him.

"Haha, your expression says you don't understand popularity."

"Hey."

"Yes?"

"If you're just going to say something like that to me, then get lost."

I really hoped he would leave. But his reaction was the opposite of what I wished for.

"Wow, so it’s real."

He exclaimed, then immediately added, looking at my expression,

"I once asked Han-soo if you ever made him feel bad. When I observe closely, it seems
like Hansoo and Manager Choi are sometimes treated unfairly by you. So, I inquired
about it, and Hansoo mentioned that your words don't seem oddly harsh. Perhaps it's
because of your gaze."

"Then let me tell you with my eyes closed. Get lost."

Whether it was because I actually closed my eyes or not, he laughed loudly instead.

"Haha, sunbae, you're cute. Ah... I'm sorry."

This time, it seems like my gaze got through to him. He cleared his throat and finally
stood up from his seat. But as if he had something on his mind, he turned back to look at
me again.
:
"You know, the girl I missed out on. There was a reason I regretted it later. You see, she
ended up dating a guy who was much better than me. Looking at her made me realize
that I had missed out on a really good person. You know, now that she's dating a great
guy, other guys are suddenly interested too. It's really regrettable. Actually, I was the first
one to notice her charm."

He stared at me intently before chuckling again. What am I supposed to do about it?

"I just think I might understand this Photographer's feelings a little bit."

"That's messed up."

"Yes?"

What does he mean? I got up from my seat, looking at him with questioning eyes.

"It's messed up. Every single word you said."

The laughter disappeared from his expression as he looked at me. He wasn't completely
clueless. While he might end it with just Hansoo and the manager, there was no need to
say it explicitly to others. Sensing the tension in the air, he took a step back and politely
bid farewell.

"I'll take my leave now, sunbae."

I watched him disappear and then returned my gaze to the script. Crazy, what kind of
popularity is he talking about? The Photographer, he's just someone with nothing to do,
that's why he's acting like that, and as for the madman, well, he’s just a madman.

Chapter 4.

It's uncommon for the script to undergo changes just 30 minutes before shooting. Yet,
despite the original script being finalized, we were handed a revised version with
additions. A new character emerged in the scene alongside Han Ri-yeon.

The introduction of this new character meant that other scenes would inevitably be
trimmed down. No actor would welcome the prospect of their role being diminished.
Even if we managed to film all the scenes according to the original script, it was evident
that significant edits would be made. Consequently, tension permeated the atmosphere
on set.

Especially when Han Ri-yeon appeared on camera accompanied by the young man in
his early twenties, suspicion hung in the air. Walking alongside Han Ri-yeon in such a
manner, speculation arose. Was he perhaps her secret son or something? People
whispered and cast curious glances his way, yet the young man remained composed,
:
standing beside Han Ri-yeon with an air of casual ease, displaying no hint of
nervousness.

The supporting actress who was supposed to act alongside Han Ri-yeon, was
bewildered by the sudden script change and appeared flustered as she repeatedly
glanced at the new lines. Recognizing that my role was merely to serve as a backdrop
and not wanting to disrupt their rehearsal, I positioned myself to the side. Meanwhile, the
actors slated to perform alongside the new character rehearsed their lines, finalized their
movements, and soon, filming commenced. It began with the young man delivering his
line, pointing at Han Ri-yeon, ‘My aunt is ill. Please refrain from discussing anything
shocking.’

"Because our aunt is ill, it's best not to say anything too harsh."

A silence fell over the studio. The other actor hesitated to respond, then glanced at the
director. Sometimes, actors would turn scripted lines into something more natural to
them. Since the meaning didn't change significantly, the other actor responded
accordingly and moved on.

While there were slight alterations or additions to lines, most of the actors were
experienced enough in their acting careers for the writer or director to understand and
overlook minor changes. There had never been a case where a rookie actor, especially
one acting for the first time, would change lines as they pleased. As the camera stopped
rolling, everyone turned to look at the young man. He, in turn, seemed to question the
actor in front of him, as if asking why he said that.

"Don't you remember your line?"

"You're the one who messed up the line."

"I said it correctly. Do you have a problem with your ears?"

He smirked. What a kind soul. He managed to let everyone know what a nuisance he
was within just 30 minutes of appearing. The director in charge of this shoot stepped
forward.

"Please stick to the script. Let's start again..."

"But what I said was better."

"Excuse me. The script isn't there for nothing. Please follow the script..."

"The person saying those lines is in his early twenties. So why would he use phrases like
'please refrain'? Moreover, we're here to uncover the truth of something unjust that has
been buried for decades, so the tone of request is obviously not appropriate."

The director sighed as if swallowing his anger.

"The overall tone of the play is heavy. Whether you're in your twenties or teens, phrases
like 'please refrain' should be used to maintain that seriousness. But the tone of your
delivery is too casual for the context. If you continue to disrupt the flow of the play by
coming in with such an attitude...."
:
"Then he'll just lower his voice tone, Director."

Interjecting was Han Ri-yeon. Her influence seemed remarkable, just as the manager
had said. The director couldn't retort. She silenced the director and turned to the young
man.

"Lower your tone, try to maintain a serious expression, and redo it with more gravity,
Dosang."

"Yes."

The guy called Dosang repeated the line he had altered, this time with a lower tone and
a subtle shift in expression, lending it a more intimidating quality. As he spoke, the
atmosphere in the room subtly shifted. Han Ri-yeon seemed pleased as she smiled and
nodded, but she was the only one smiling; no one else was.

Instead, there was a guy frowning. It was Hansoo. I wondered why he was here when it
wasn't his shoot, but in reality, everyone was there to watch. Even that guy, Jo-hyun, who
had spoken to me earlier, was watching with keen interest. It seemed like everyone
thought something big was about to happen. With everyone's anticipation, the shooting
resumed.

"It would be best not to say anything too harsh since our aunt isn't feeling well."

"Then you should prepare yourself to hear harsh words first."

"......... "

Dosang just stared blankly at his counterpart without saying a word. The shooting
stopped again. Seeing the questioning expression on the supporting actor's face, he
spoke again.

"That line was wrong."

"What?"

"It should have been ‘shocking words,' not 'harsh words.'"

The supporting actor seemed taken aback, but he restrained his anger after glancing at
Han Ri-yeon.

"Yes, it should have originally been ‘shocking words.' You should have said it as it was
written in the original script. But since you changed it to 'harsh words,' I responded
accordingly."

"That's not the point. My character finds himself in a situation where he doesn't grasp the
full extent of the circumstances, hence the use of 'harsh words.' However, you're fully
aware of what's being discussed, aren't you? 'Harsh' and 'shocking' carry fundamentally
different implications. Therefore, you should have delivered the line as it was originally
scripted.”

He tilted his head to the side and chuckled, adding, ‘Don't you think?’ Despite the
opportunity for someone to interject, no one dared to speak out in the presence of the
:
director. The supporting actor suppressed his anger and proceeded to redo the scene.
However, perhaps influenced by his emotional state, his pronunciation became distorted.

They had to reshoot three times. With each mistake made by the supporting actor, Han
Ri-yeon's expression grew colder, causing the atmosphere on set to drop by one degree
each time. This seemed to only add to the confusion felt by the supporting actor. After
the fourth attempt, he finally managed to complete the scene without any errors.
However, before the director could call ‘cut,’ Han Ri-yeon took charge and ended the
situation herself.

"You, get out."

The clear pronunciation and deep tone of the 30-year veteran echoed through the chilly
studio. Han Ri-yeon, with an expressionless face, gestured for the supporting actor to
leave the set.

"Get out. Your acting is disgusting, I can't bear to watch."

"Sunbaenim...."

"I've never had an incompetent actor like you as a junior."

I'm sorry. The supporting actor in his mid-twenties lowered his pale face. However, Han
Ri-yeon, with an expressionless face, sharply continued.

"Are you really sorry?"

"Yes."

"Then stick out your tongue."

"What?"

"I said, stick out your tongue."

Perplexed by the unexpected command, the supporting actor looked around. Then,
realizing that Han Ri-yeon was actually waiting for his compliance, he hesitated for a
moment before sticking out his tongue. His face turned bright red.

"More. Stick it out further. Is that all your tongue can do?"

Startled by Han Ri-yeon's raised voice, the actor attempted to extend his tongue further
but whimpered, covering his mouth with his hand. However, regardless of whether the
actor trembled with embarrassment, Han Ri-yeon, arms crossed, commanded firmly,

"Stick out your tongue."

This time, the supporting actor, unable to bear it again, bit her lips and bowed her head.
Only then did the director frown and intervene.

"Miss Han, we need to finish the shoot first..."

:
"You can't even stick out your tongue properly? That's why your pronunciation sucks.
Don't you know the basics of acting? Don't you know how to use your tongue? Well, I
suppose actors like you are more concerned with unzipping men's pants to land a role
rather than focusing on acting itself."

She spoke with a calm voice and elegant expression, despite the vulgar words she
uttered. Perhaps because of this, the effect was very effective. The supporting actor
finally dashed out of the set in embarrassment. Several people chased after him in the
sudden commotion, and the crowd murmured in excitement. Watching the chaotic
atmosphere, I thought the shooting would be temporarily halted. However, Han Ri-yeon
unexpectedly made a proposal.

"Director, why not allow this friend to take his place? They share the same profession in
the play."

Han Ri-yeon pointed at me. All eyes turned to me as I stood quietly in the background.
Suddenly, I remembered the manager's warning to be careful. But being quiet and
staying out of it wouldn't help. Not when I was being dragged into it like that. I stole a
glance at the director, finding a pleading expression in his eyes as if beseeching me to
lend him aid.

"Director, may I do it?"

"Go ahead, Taemin."

The director responded with relief before hesitating.

"By the way, Taemin, you might not have memorized the lines..."

"I have."

With just one word, I stood in the place where the supporting actor had been. Once
again, all the equipment was in place, and we faced each other.

"Since our aunt is sick, it would be best not to say anything too harsh."

"Then you should prepare yourself to hear shocking words first."

"........"

Silence fell. Instead of the lines, I heard something else in my ears.

"You're looking in the wrong direction."

It was only then that I turned to look at Do-sang.

"What's wrong?"

"Why are you looking at Mr. Han when we're delivering lines together?"

"Because of the 'shocking words.'"

"What?"
:
"It's to prepare you for what might be 'shocking words.' The guy you’re playing who
arrived appeared so carefree, almost like a child issuing idle threats, so he hardly
seemed like a guardian. I glanced in that direction simply because there was a calm
person right before me, nothing more."

Silence descended once more. Had the manager been present, he would have likely
been in a frenzy, berating me for squandering my time. Yet, in his absence, there was
only Hansoo, evidently pleased that I had outwitted the individual before me. I had
anticipated the other party wouldn't simply let it rest. However, to my surprise, that was
the conclusion of the matter. He cast a brief gaze in my direction before nonchalantly
shrugging his shoulders.

"That's a decent interpretation."

After unexpectedly praising me, he approached Han Ri-yeon and whispered something,
pointing at me. Both of them chuckled while looking at me. In that moment, I felt as bad
as the actor who was dismissed.

"Director, let's finish it like this."

Anticipating another potential twist from Han Ri-yeon, the director wasted no time in
resuming filming. Surprisingly, this time it concluded in a single take without any
mistakes. As the short scene wrapped up, a collective sigh of relief echoed through the
set. Yet, for me, it signaled the start of a new ordeal. Once filming was complete, Dosang
muttered something under his breath while shooting a pointed glance in my direction.
Unsurprisingly, his words didn't go unnoticed by anyone present.

"I knew you'd act all high and mighty."

Knew? It felt like he knew me somehow, so I turned to look at him. He didn't avoid my
gaze and chuckled again.

"I've noticed that those who act all high and mighty are usually the ones with barely any
talent. They've barely learned acting and yet flaunt around like they've won awards."

Though the mocking tone wasn't loud, it seemed like others besides me heard it. A few
people turned their attention back to us. I didn't feel like dignifying his comment with a
response, so I just turned away.

"Dream supposedly cultivates talented individuals, but it seems they accept just about
any dog. Assigning such crucial roles to someone who hasn't even mastered the basics
shows that Dream doesn't live up to its name, doesn't it?"

"If it's a real dog, there must be a reason why it was accepted."

(He means like genuine talent)

"Oh, I heard a rumor. They say he got in by spreading his legs for the company's
director. Seems like he knows how to use his tongue in more ways than one."
The bustling set suddenly quieted down as if someone had poured cold water over it. I
was the only one who seemed uninterested. Han Ri-yeon asked Dosang,
:
"What director?"

"Someone named Yoon Jay."

"Oh, that guy. If it's true, then his taste is pretty pathetic."

Hansoo started to take a step forward with a choked expression, then stopped when he
saw me. It didn't matter what he said about me. What really got under my skin was what
happened next.

"You mentioned it before, didn't you? You said if you want to know someone, look at the
people around them. If the rumors hold true, Director Yoon doesn't seem all that special."

"Indeed. Sporting a facade built upon rumors is fragile if the foundation lacks substance.
If he deludes himself into believing he's reached the pinnacle of success at a young age,
a single setback could utterly break him. You should know that too."

I was angry. The prospect of Yoon Jay crumbling entirely at the slightest setback didn't
concern me, but the insinuation that he lacked significance was intolerable. Weak
substance? Unconsciously, my gaze flicked between them both. Dosang met my eyes
and let out a light chuckle.

"Why are you looking at me like that?"

"Because you're talking bullshit about someone you don't even know."

I thought he might have a seizure at the word bullshit, but instead he laughed. As if he
had seen through something.

"Oh, do you know enough to distinguish bullshit? Did you really spread your legs?"

"Hey, what are you saying to Taemin hyung?!"

Hansoo stepped forward, raising his voice, but once again, I raised my hand to stop him.
Then, Han Ri-yeon's question came.

"Yes, I'm curious too. Taemin-ssi, do you really know him so well because you spread
your legs for Director Yoon Jay?"

"I know enough to tell that both of you are wrong."

"What did my nephew and I say that was wrong?"

Ah, her nephew. He must have spoken like that because they're family.

"I'm asking you what's wrong with what we said."

"You said he's not really anything special."

"So if he's not anything special?"

"He's a madman."

"........"
:
"It's unfair to belittle him as nothing special."

Everyone was surprised, especially Hansoo, who stared at me with eyes full of
astonishment. I realized this was the first time I had spoken about him aloud. Thankfully,
I said it properly.

"How amusing."

Han Ri-yeon broke the silence. Despite her words, her expression remained cold.

"To think that the official opinion of the person closest to him is that he's a madman. Trust
in Dream is completely disappearing. Thank you for letting me know. It'll be very helpful
in making important decisions in the future."

Beside her, Dosang looked at me as if he found me amusing.

*****

I was the one who did it, but everyone else was panicking and fidgeting. Hansoo dashed
out with his phone in hand, presumably to find the Manager. Other actors and managers
from the same agency glanced at me hesitantly. Only Jo-hyun looked at me with a glint
in his eyes, but his manager, pale as if the ground had collapsed beneath them, made a
call to the company.

It seemed like everyone knew about the relationship between Han Ri-yeon and the
company, especially considering they were staking their lives on the upcoming movie. I
contemplated heading back to Seoul alone once filming was over. It was already
midnight. Should I walk to where the late-night buses stop?

"To call your agency director a madman. You really were spreading your legs for Yoon
Jay."

Why was everyone so interested in my legs? Especially those who don't even know
about them. Yet, as the situation unfolded, it became apparent that I was the only one
unfamiliar with this man, while he appeared to recognize me. The individual who abruptly
emerged from behind the door, rambling incessantly, was the same man who had exited
the car with Han Ri-yeon earlier and had smirked at me.

"You're Lee Taemin-ssi, right? Nice to meet you. I'm Jeong Eui-cheol."

I just stared at his outstretched hand, not offering mine for a handshake. He responded
with a friendly smile, seeming unfazed by my lack of response.

"I'm really glad to meet you. I want to get to know you."

I sized him up. His well-fitted suit and tidy hair gave off a corporate vibe. He had a
pleasant demeanor. But oddly enough, I didn't feel comfortable. And I knew it wasn't just
because he seemed to be associated with Han Ri-yeon.

"I'm not glad to meet you, nor do I want to get to know you."
:
"Well, getting to know each other will naturally happen if we see each other often in the
future. Anyway, Yoon Jay's tastes seem to have changed a lot."

The madman’s name casually came out of his mouth as if he knew him. He paused
briefly, as if waiting for my reaction, before adding:

"Still, besides me, you seem to be the first person who knows that Yoon Jay is a
madman."

He waited for my response again. I just turned away. So what?

"Lee Taemin-ssi."

When I turned my head, he asked, looking puzzled:

"Don't you wonder who I am to know Yoon Jay well, and why I'm interested in you?"

"Yes."

"Do you know that there are dark clouds looming over Yoon Jay's future?"

"........."

"Aren't you curious?"

"Hey, if you want to set up a fortune-telling booth, go walk over a charcoal fire
for divine inspiration. Don't brag to me."

".....Charcoal fire?"

"If you don't like that, then go walk over lightning-struck logs or something."

He pursed his lips in silence.

"I really want to get to know you."

He muttered to himself before tucking his business card into my jacket pocket.

"We'll definitely need to get in touch later."

With that clichéd line straight out of a romance movie, he vanished into thin air. However,
the reality was far from a romantic storyline, and I certainly wasn't the leading lady. I
retrieved the business card and crumpled it before discarding it into the nearby trash
can. What was that guy's deal anyway? Just as I pondered this, a message from the
madman popped up on my phone.

―I heard you called me a madman?

It seems like the witnesses who were watching earlier reported diligently.

―That's right.

― In front of Han Ri-yeon?

:
Even though it was me, this time I hesitated to respond. Right then, my phone rang.

[It's not like you to hesitate]

Fuck.

"Someone said there are a lot of dark clouds looming over your future."

[Who said that?]

"Someone named Jeong Eui-cheol."

[Who's that?]

"Don't you know? He came with Han Ri-yeon, and it seems like he knows you well?"

[Are you worrying about me again?]

A soft voice asked. He had asked me that question several times before. It was a familiar
question, and I should have said no, but this time, no answer came to me. I grumbled as
if to change the subject unnecessarily.

"I don't want to blame myself later."

[Of course you'll blame yourself.]

Yeah, it's a good opportunity to heap on the guilt. I couldn't shake the thought that his
mindset was just that of a lunatic. So, it should have been easy to brush off unnecessary
worries, but it wasn't. Concerns about him covered my vision like an elusive fog. I
deliberately ignored the uncertain future. After all, I was never one to live with dreams of
what lay ahead.

"If a problem arises and we fail to solve it and things go south, I'll blame you too. So, get
ready to shoulder some of the burden."

[........]

"Hey."

I called, puzzled by the lack of response, and heard a languid, slow voice.

[I was wondering. How would you react if I failed to the point where it was too
burdensome.]

"So you're saying you're going to fail?"

[You might feel sorry for me.]

His words sounded like just another joke to me. So, I should have replied according to
my temperament, but unexpectedly, I blurted out:

"Okay."

After a moment of silence, he asked.

:
[What?]

His voice was still light, so I opened my mouth again without much thought.

"If you fail, I'll feel sorry for you."

But after my response, silence fell again, and I wondered, 'Huh?' Could he be
embarrassed? However, out of nowhere, I heard a curse.

[Oh, fuck.]

I frowned, wondering what kind of reaction this was, but I knew from his subsequent
muttering that it wasn't a curse directed at me.

[I didn't know that work would get in my way.]

I can sense what's troubling him quite clearly. Did he feel good about me feeling sorry for
him? I didn't feel any remorse for his intense focus on work, even though he perceived it
as a hindrance. I wondered if he would really postpone the work and run away, so I told
him the truth that could sober him up.

"Stop talking nonsense and just work. The one who'll feel the most sorry for you is
probably Alice's Boss."

[Hah.]

An absurd short laugh echoed, and I chuckled quietly too. Alice’s Boss was always a
presence that could snap you out of it in an instant. It felt like a slap in the face with cold
water.

"Just work."

I was about to hang up, but he abruptly refused.

[I don't want to.]

You don't want to? I stopped walking again, wondering if I'd misheard him, and then I
heard him mumble.

[Giving up everything and just being by your side wouldn't be so bad.]

"Listen, Director Yoon. Get back to work."

[I'll end the call if you answer this quiz.]

I furrowed my brows at his proposal. Damn quizzes, always.

"What is it? Hurry up and..."

Wait, I just need to press the end call button to hang up, correct? But by the time I
realized, it was already too late. He was at it again with his damn quiz.

[The Greek origin of the word 'choir.' It's three letters.]

:
"I don't know."

I heard a short laugh.

[If you answer like that, I want to fuck you even more.]

What the hell was this crazy bastard talking about?

"Are you slow or something?"

[It's instinctive; simply hearing your voice arouses me, but I'm resisting the urge to bolt
from this fucking office, opting instead to throw damn quizzes at you.]

"........."

[Listen, Lee Yoohan. I'm crazy for you.]

I continued to rub my face with my hand, unable to answer. I don't know how to respond
to such words. Although I usually brush things off with curses, there are times when my
words get stuck. Maybe because I can't think of anything else to say.

"It's Greek? Give me a hint. How would I know Greek?"

I tried to change the subject, but thankfully, he didn't press me. There was a somewhat
mischievous laughter in his voice, but I ignored it.

[It ends with 's'.]

In an instant, a Greek word came to mind. Huh? Am I a genius? I confidently said,

"Jesus."

There was a moment of silence, and then he blurted out,

[You'll definitely fail before I do.]

If it's not the answer, then what is it? What a sarcastic comment. But his sarcasm soon
became a reality. An article about me appeared on the internet.

‘How did someone who faced expulsion, led a life as a biker, and even worked under a
loan shark transition into becoming a novice actor?’

*****
On the same day the article was released, I was summoned to the company in the
afternoon. Hansoo greeted me with a worried expression.

“The manager was called in first. Manager Park said the CEO personally requested him."

The old man I saw at the company's founding party came to mind.

"It's really strange. Even if there's a negative article about you, the CEO calling you in is
unusual. You're not even famous yet, and there aren't many articles about you, so it
:
shouldn't be a big issue."

He was right. I also thought it was strange to be summoned to the company. With my
level of recognition, even an article about me being a serial killer would barely get any
attention.

"Hyung, are you okay?"

"What's there not to be okay about?"

"What do you mean?! Especially with such an article out!"

He bit his lip as if he were the one hurt by his own outburst.

"Hyung, there's no need to be upset over such trashy articles. Anyway, the place that
published it is some no-name newspaper; they only used initials for names. People might
have noticed, but still."

"I'm not upset."

"The bastard who writes such ridiculous fiction and calls it an article deserves to be
cursed!"

"Part of it is true."

"Hyung, there's no need to feel sorry for the journalist. Does it make sense that you
worked under a loan shark, harassed people, and threatened them?"

"It does."

"As expected."

What's expected? It was more irritating that this guy readily agreed rather than the
journalist who wrote the article. Hansoo muttered as if he were speaking to the empty air.

"I speculated whether Manager-nim and you were former gangsters but..."

Should I become an incumbent gangster and take care of him?

"But it's all in the past, right? Before coming here, you worked as a delivery person for
over four years. So, we're talking about things from a long time ago. Hyung, no matter
what people say, don't let it bother you. Okay?"

"I won't let it bother me."

"Don't ever read the comments on the articles. There's no need for you to see people
calling you a gangster and saying you’re not even qualified to appear on TV!"

"You just need to shut up."

"People always talk nonsense and curse even when it's none of their business, damn it, I
feel so unfairly treated!"

No matter what I said, it seemed like he wouldn't listen, so I just said one thing.
:
"It's not entirely untrue."

Only then did Hansoo close his mouth. I added to him,

"What I did in the past is something to be criticized for."

"I know. But that's all in the past. Look at how good of a person you are now."

I was surprised I never thought I'd hear someone say I'm a good person.

"The past me is still me. Just because I don't do bad things now doesn't mean what I did
in the past disappears. When was the manager called in?"

"Well, if your past actions are causing issues in your current job, what's the next step?
You've already regretted your past actions and have been working diligently to lead a
better life. But if complications arise because of your past..."

"Everything is still my fault."

"......."

"And don't tell me I'm reflecting and living properly as you please."

"I don't want to."

What?

"Even if you don't reflect, you're living properly now, hyung. Take, for instance, what
happened on set. Everyone was deeply impressed by how you defended the unfairly
treated actor against Han Ri-yeon and Chae Dosang. It's not something anyone would
do lightly when faced with injustice, especially from Han Ri-yeon."

"Don't interpret it as you please. I only did it because I was irritated on set."

"Yes, it was a righteous act."

Righteousness can go freeze to death.

"Are you going to keep babbling nonsense? Define what true righteousness is. Who are
you to pass judgment on me? Whether it's people cursing me after reading articles or
you presuming to judge me just because we're close, it's all the same rubbish. So shut
your mouth, bastard."

I spat out fiercely as if I were about to hit him. I thought that would shut him up, but
unbelievably, Hansoo just grinned at me.

"You also consider me as someone close to you, hyung."

This time, I was at a loss for words.

"You're too strict on yourself, hyung. You don't even acknowledge the compliments
people around you give, even if they're as loud as thunder. Even the director praises you
frequently. At first, everyone on set said you were cold, unsociable, and unlucky, but now
:
they like you because you treat the staff well, keep your promises, don't throw tantrums,
and work hard. The actor who was mistreated by Han Ri-yeon asked me to thank you.
He said you stepped up because of him. And the stunt teams say you're the best among
all the people they've worked with..."

Unexpected compliments kept coming my way. I've been sensing it lately, but perhaps
because they're accustomed to being mistreated by me, the manager, and Hansoo, they
don't yield even to my slightest threats and freely express their thoughts. In that case, I
have no option but to shift the conversation elsewhere.

"Three letters, the origin of the choir, Greek."

"I've never praised you for getting annoyed... Huh? What?"

"Three letters, the origin of the choir, Greek. Guess. I'll buy you ice cream."

At the mention of ice cream, Hansoo's eyes lit up.

"Chorus!"

…..How did he know?

"Haha! Am I right? I learned it when I was in the 'Antigone' play. Hurry up and buy me ice
cream."

"Spell it for me."

"........"

"3, 2, 1."

"K, Kei!"

"Wrong."

"!"

Feeling pleased, I turned away from the shocked Hansoo. I'm glad Hansoo is also an
idiot. As I was thinking this, I received a call from my manager. I should go up there. His
voice on the phone sounded tense.
:
Chapter 5.

"Han Ri-yeon's representative visited the company. Initially, Han Ri-yeon was supposed
to attend herself, but she suddenly felt dizzy and went to the hospital. Despite her strict
diet, perhaps she forgot to take her iron supplements? Anyway, someone close to Han
Ri-yeon came in her place. They're from a consulting firm, and according to Manager
Park, it's a company that used to handle matters related to Han Ri-yeon's ex-husband in
the United States."

I had a name come to mind, so I asked,

“Jeong Eui-cheol?”

"Huh? How did you know?"

"He came to the filming site with Han Ri-yeon."

"At the filming site? Why would he be at the filming site if he's not a manager... Oh, I
see."

The manager looked at me with a serious expression.

"He might have come to see you. Han Ri-yeon could have intentionally stirred up trouble
with you. Otherwise, I can't make sense of the situation. Technically, I was called here
because of your article, but realistically, the CEO of the agency wouldn't intervene just
because someone unknown like you had an article written about them, right? But the fact
that this is becoming a problem is likely due to Director Yoon behind you. Especially
since Han Ri-yeon's side, who's here to address this ludicrous situation, is probably
aiming at Director Yoon behind you."

"Why are they targeting him?"

"Because he's at the center of the company. So that’s why they even brought in a former
classmate who knows Director Yoon well."
:
"A former classmate?"

"Apparently, this man Jung Eui-cheol is a former classmate of Director Yoon."

Ah, a classmate. So, he pretended to know him. But doesn’t Yoon Jay remember his
classmates?

"They went to the same university in the United States, but I guess they weren't close.
However, if one remembers the other clearly, there must be a reason for it."

Considering Jeong Eui-cheol's personality, it didn't seem like Yoon Jay would remember
him for a good reason. Surely he isn't plotting revenge or anything? At that moment, the
secretary came to summon me. The manager attempted to accompany me, but the
secretary prevented him from doing so.

"Lee Taemin-ssi, please come alone."

Ignoring the manager's apprehensive stare, I stepped into the small meeting room.
Across a lengthy table, representatives from Dream and Han Ri-yeon's side were
positioned, facing each other. On Dream's side, Director Yoon and another individual
acting as an intermediary were present, while Han Ri-yeon's side comprised Jeong Eui-
cheol and Chae Do-sang. Although there was no trembling Alice’s boss physically
present, he was likely observing everything remotely. Glancing at the black hemisphere
on the wall, presumably a CCTV camera, I settled into my seat. As soon as I sat down,
the intermediary from Dream insisted on addressing those seated opposite us.

"Now that the person you both requested is here, let's talk. Why did Han Ri-yeon say our
company is untrustworthy because of that actor?"

The intermediary's voice rose, but an immediate answer didn't come. Jeong Eui-cheol
ignored him and greeted me first.

"Nice to see you. How have you been? Oh, is it uncomfortable to be asked such
questions because of the article?"

It was uncomfortable. Meeting the madman as my superior was incredibly awkward. I

deliberately avoided looking at him and asked Jeong Eui-cheol in return.

"Who are you?"

He hesitated for a moment before chuckling. He must have thought I was joking.
Blatantly ignoring me.

"Oh, so when you're acting, you're all high and mighty, but your memory is completely
shot, huh? Do you remember me? We worked together. Do you know who I am?"

Chae Do-sang leaned his face towards me. I ignored his face completely. Chae Do-sang
smirked and pointed me out to Jeong Eui-cheol.

"Looks like he's scared."

:
"Well, it's not that I'm scared, it's just that this situation is bothersome."

Isn't it? He laughed as he looked at me. I had no words to refute him, so I just looked at
him, feeling a chill down my spine. I glanced away for a moment, only to lock eyes with
the madman again. I involuntarily straightened up. I haven't done anything wrong, so
why do I feel guilty?

"Mr. Jeong Eui-cheol, now that the person in question is here, let's get to the point."

Dream's intermediary redirected the discussion. Finally, Jeong Eui-cheol tore his gaze
away from me.

"I've already stated the point."

"But that's an unreasonable statement, isn't it? Delays in the distribution contract, citing
reasons like our company being untrustworthy because of some bad press about an
actor nobody even knows..."

"We're not delaying. We've been trying to negotiate because our opinions differ. That's
why the director decided to step in to resolve the matter, but your side caused problems
again."

"What exactly is the problem? Just because of an article about some actor whose name I
don't even know?"

"That's also one of the reasons."

"So, why exactly does that actor..."

"How many times do I have to say it? It's a matter of trust. Director Han values trust with
partners above all else. But if the party we're supposed to trust is a ‘madman,' then it's
only natural to reconsider the deal, right? Oh, he didn’t just call Director Yoon a madman,
he called him a ‘special madman’, right?"

Jeong Eui-cheol asked me, and everyone's attention turned to me simultaneously. There
wasn't much I could do in this situation. So, I just laughed. Honestly, it was kind of funny.
Immediately, Dream's intermediary shot me a hostile look. What are you laughing at?! I
lowered my eyes in apparent reflection under the accusing stares.

"That friend, Lee Taemin-ssi, has little recognition and hasn't been with our company for
long. I don't know why Director Han would pay attention to the words of someone who
isn't important..."

"Not important, you say? We have ears too. There isn't a single person in this industry
who doesn't know that Lee Taemin-ssi is Director Yoon's lover. There are even rumors
that they are currently living together. Isn't that right?"

This time, all eyes turned to Yoon Jay. He had been sitting upright, lost in thought, staring
at a point on the desk since a while ago. He seemed uninterested in the ongoing
conversation, not even raising his head when everyone looked at him. It wasn't until
Dream's intermediary called him that he finally lifted his head.
:
"There are indeed a couple of rumors floating around in this industry. There's talk that
Director Han spent a week together with the CEO of K Entertainment at a foreign resort
just last week, being affectionate. Is this true?"

Jeong Eui-cheol responded with a smile, but Chae Do-sang retorted sharply.

"If you dare to speak nonsense about my aunt without any concrete evidence, we will
take legal action."

Though he spoke strongly, Yoon Jay didn't even glance at him. Chae Do-sang, with an
angry expression, seemed about to speak again, but Jeong Eui-cheol intervened to stop
him.

"He's not someone to speak without evidence."

He actually seemed to take our side. But Yoon Jay didn't seem pleased. He pursed his
lips.

"You seem to know a lot about me."

"I know you well enough to realize you’re not stupid enough to bluff in a situation like
this.”

"I know a thing or two about you too."

"What do you know?"

“I know you’re stupid enough to say you know me well in a situation like this.”

Jeong Eui-cheol chuckled.

"Surprising. Even though we were classmates, I don't think we've ever exchanged a
word, have we?"

"I recognize your face."

Yoon Jay said it casually, as if it were nothing, then added as if it had just occurred to
him.

"One should remember the face of their benefactor."

"Benefactor? Me?"

Jeong Eui-cheol burst into a bewildered laugh. It was brief, but his eyes seemed to
sharpen momentarily. It was as if he was trying to discern whether Yoon Jay's words
were simply a lie meant to provoke him. But of course, it must be a lie. If he considered
him a benefactor, he would’ve remembered his name during our phone call. Jeong Eui-
cheol seemed to come to a similar conclusion as me.

"I must have been mistaken. You can still bluff even in a situation like this. I never
thought Yoon Jay would change like this. Is it the power of love?"
:
He joked, looking at me and laughing. He must be laughing because he doesn't know
the true nature of the madman. Another person who didn't really understand the
madman chimed in.

"That's quite an extraordinary display of love indeed. To be okay with your partner
labeling you as a 'special' madman and showcasing you to others. He boldly referred to
him as a special madman in front of significant business associates. Do you realize that's
why my aunt believed Director Yoon of Dream was truly unsuitable? If someone views
their beloved, supposedly their closest confidant, as a special madman, what could be
more telling than that? Personally, I find it attractive that Director Yoon is a special
madman. However, in business, it's a different matter. My aunt believes we cannot
collaborate with someone who could potentially betray us at any moment."

It seems Chae Do-sang received acting lessons from his aunt. Amidst this, the word
"special madman" entered my ears with perfect pronunciation. But not everyone was as
impressed with his pronunciation as I was. Dream's intermediary openly displayed a look
of disbelief.

It was obvious, even to me, that sending her young nephew instead of the actual
concerned party and providing unreasonable excuses was contrived. Their intention to
fabricate excuses and sideline Dream in favor of K Agency was glaringly apparent. They
might as well have openly stated their reluctance to engage with us. Why bother going to
such lengths to fabricate such a feeble excuse?

"Director Han's personal business philosophy involves pushing Dream out by creating
absurd reasons, as he's on friendly terms with the CEO of K Entertainment and travels
with him. I'm sure this misunderstanding has crossed your minds."

Jeong Eui-cheol chuckled as if he knew all of their thoughts. Dream's intermediary

retorted.

"So, it's not a misunderstanding?"

"No, this is a result of Director Han's personal business philosophy. Unfortunately,

Director Yoon, who is currently heading Dream, does not align with Director Han's vision.
Our Director carefully observes the individuals around her when evaluating someone. It's
not just an issue that Lee Taemin-ssi, his closest confidant, referred to him as a special
madman. She was also greatly disappointed by yesterday's news. Lee Taemin-ssi's past
is quite substantial. It's surprising how such a person was accepted into Dream."

Though I became the topic of discussion, this time nobody looked at me. I was just a lure
to catch Yoon Jay's attention, so everyone's gaze was fixed solely on him. He didn't
respond at all, and instead, Dream's intermediary sharply retorted.

"If this issue is just about Director Yoon's character, will you properly engage in
negotiations once that's resolved? Will you join hands with us instead of K Agency?"

"Of course."

Jeong Eui-cheol answered easily and shrugged.

:
"To be honest, I didn't think this meeting was necessary. But Director Han wanted to
make sure everything was confirmed."

"How do we confirm? Should we just say Director Yoon is not a psychopath? If I, as an

observer on the sidelines, declare that he isn't, will that settle the matter?"

"That's not how it works. Since Lee Taemin-ssi, his closest confidant, called him a
special madman, at the very least, this person should retract that statement before I can
tell Director Han that there may be some misunderstanding."

As Jeong Eui-cheol uttered those words, he winked at me. When I gazed at him with
disbelief, he appeared to find it amusing and grinned even wider. What's with that
bastard...? Hm. Once again, a shiver ran down my spine. I discreetly glanced around,
and my eyes met the madman's. He was staring at me expressionlessly. I nearly missed
seeing him smile and exhibit his madness.

"Well, it's not going to work just by reversing what you said."

Cha Do-sang intervened, staring at me intently.

"He has a history of working with loan sharks and participating in gang activities. It
wouldn't be unexpected for him to lie to conceal the situation. He was a delinquent since
high school, tormenting kids, and continued to harass vulnerable people regardless of
age when he entered society. No matter how virtuous he may seem in dramas, his true
nature is entirely different. It's improbable that the longstanding habit of tormenting
others has vanished entirely."

For a moment, a hint of resentment flickered in Cha Do-sang's gaze as he looked at me.
I felt more puzzled than angry. Why was this guy so sensitive about my past? As if he
were the victim himself. He turned his gaze to Yoon Jay.

"To dispel my aunt's misconception, Director Yoon should address the matter directly, not
through Lee Taemin-ssi. What do you say, Director Yoon? Is Lee Taemin-ssi truly a lover
who spreads his legs for Director Yoon? Or is he just a lying thug who opens his mouth
and spews lies?"
This bastard. His vulgar words were clearly a provocation, and I almost spat out curses
without realizing it. But, blatantly childish as it was, it somehow made me stare back
silently. And now I understand why they arranged this meeting. It was obvious they were
doing this on purpose. Since there was no chance of pushing through with force, they
aimed to provoke their opponent with light, mocking jibes.

Everyone's attention turned back to Yoon Jay. If he admitted our relationship,

negotiations with the other side would be ruined, but if he denied it, his pride would be
hurt. I realized the situation had gone sour because of me. Even if it hadn't been me,
they would have found a way to undermine Yoon Jae somehow, but by throwing him to
the wolves first, I had unwittingly provided them with an opportunity. Fortunately, Yoon
Jay wasn't one to respond to such provocations. The intermediary from Dream also
addressed him in a resolute manner.

"Director Yoon, there's no need to dignify this with a response. Employing such childish
tactics in a crucial business negotiation suggests that the other party's stance was
predetermined from the outset. It's best not to involve ourselves in such dirty business."
:
"Dirty business? My, aren't you harsh, Mr. Ugly. Do you believe my aunt would simply
fabricate accusations without cause? Isn't understanding someone's character the
cornerstone of everything about people? Is there something wrong with assessing
someone's character?"

"Hey! Who are you calling ugly? And you came here instead of Director Han, knowing full
well about the situation, yet you dare to intervene without knowing the details..."

"Both of you, enough. While Mr. Chae's words may be harsh, they hold some truth.
Dismissing our concerns as accusations is unwarranted. We take this matter very
seriously. Director Han has emphasized that if this misunderstanding is resolved
amicably, she will view Dream's proposal in a favorable light."

At Jeong Eui-cheol's words, the Dream intermediary nodded vigorously.

"This is just ridiculous... Director Yoon, what are you going to do?"

"We need to resolve the misunderstanding cleanly. But it's crucial to resolve it with the
parties involved and who wants to solve it."

"That won't work. Director Han is currently in the hospital."

"Then she can speak after he's discharged. We've been looking at the company's
interests as the condition of our partnership, but hearing Director Han's business
philosophy, we'd like to meet her and take her opinions into account. It's not easy dealing
with someone who's been accused of killing both husbands and standing trial for it."

Accused of killing husbands? There was talk that came to mind. It was from when Yoon
Jay returned from his business trip to the United States. Was it Han Ri-yeon who was the
wife who killed her husband?

"Watch your words! Accused of murder? That was a false rumor spread by the heirs who
harassed my aunt because of the inheritance! It was clearly proven in court that it wasn't
true! Why is someone from Dream distorting the facts?"

Chae Do-sang was so worked up that he stood up from his seat. Jeong Eui-cheol barely
managed to restrain him and get him to sit back down, but he glared at Yoon Jay with
determination.

"Because of that, do you know how much my aunt suffered? Reporters freely spread
fabricated stories as news, and people still have ridiculous misconceptions about her."

Jeong Eui-cheol patted his shoulder reassuringly and spoke firmly to Yoon Jay.

"Don't raise suspicions based on a clear verdict. If you mention this again, we'll respond
legally. And while Director Han isn't in a critical condition, she still needs stability. I don't
intend to trouble her with any concerns."

"Even if she's not in a critical condition, it seems serious enough from what you're
saying. For someone who takes care of their health through exercise and natural
therapies, to have serious health issues... Especially considering how much she's been
promoting natural therapies through books, videos, and TV appearances..."
:
"My aunt just had a minor bout of dizziness. The hospital said it's just temporary low
blood pressure and nothing serious."

Cha Do-sang interjected with irritation. I noticed something peculiar in Yoon Jay's eyes at
that moment. It was as if he had discovered something amusing and was on the verge of
bursting into laughter. But isn't it normal for Han Ri-yeon to have temporary low blood
pressure? So why did he seem excited? As I pondered this, he casually asked.

"Temporary low blood pressure, you say? I heard that Mr. Chae, the CEO of K Planning,
has high blood pressure and has to take medication daily. Did she neglect her own blood
pressure while taking care of Mr. Chae?"

That's not it. Don't spread rumors. I expected someone to refute the rumors about Han
Ri-yeon's health, as they had previously been vocal about it. However, unexpectedly,
neither of them said a word. After a moment, Jeong Eui-cheol repeated what he had
said.

"Let me repeat. Director Han's health is a temporary issue and not something for you to
be concerned about."

"Are you sure it's temporary?"

"Yes. There's no reason to lie about it."

"Well, that's good news."

Yoon Jay smiled. It wasn't a fake smile. What could have possibly put him in such a good
mood?

"Now, all that's left is for me to clear up Director Han's misunderstanding."

At the madman’s words, the intermediary glanced at me for the first time. Was he worried
I'd be hurt? But why would he be? I'd rather Yoon Jay just pinned the blame on me as a
liar and put an end to this ridiculous situation. I knew too well that this situation was a
childish trap. Yoon Jay wouldn't just go along with their wishes...

"Taemin-ssi and I have a close relationship where he spreads his legs for me every day
and I fuck him every day.”

...What?

“I even grabbed Lee Taemin-ssi as he was leaving this morning and had sex with him.
That should give you an idea of how close we are, don't you think?"

There was silence for a few seconds. I was the first to snap out of it. Damn it, this
madman!

"What the hell are you talking about?"

"Why? Don't you remember? You were worried about the electricity bill because the
hallway sensors kept turning on. You were so adorable when you said that, that we did it
again, and I almost ended up late because of it."
:
"Damn it, shut the fuck up. Why are you talking about that now?!"

"What's wrong with it?"

Damn, this crazy bastard. I finally looked around and noticed the people nearby. The
intermediary had his hand on his forehead as if he had a headache, while Cha Do-sang
looked partly shocked with his mouth agape. Jeong Eui-cheol was the only one smiling
politely. Oh, fuck.

"Thank you for the detailed explanation. I think we understand the nature of your
relationship quite clearly now. However, since you've acknowledged Lee Taemin-ssi's
words as true, it seems we can't proceed with the business in the direction Dream wants.
Of course, there may still be some options available."

The madman smiled back at that remark.

"The solution would be for me to withdraw from Dream."

Both the intermediary and I looked at him in shock. Before we could say anything, Jeong
Eui-cheol provocatively addressed him first.

"If you're willing to take responsibility to that extent, then it's possible. Of course, you
wouldn't actually step back, right?"

"No, I will take responsibility."

Hey, Director Yoon! Despite the intermediary trying to stop him, the madman confirmed it
to Jeong Eui-cheol.

“I will step down from my position as director of Dream.”

*****
My thoughts were in chaos. I couldn't comprehend the madman's actions. He was never
one to react to someone else's provocation. Therefore, there must have been another
motive behind his reckless behavior. Yet, I couldn't fathom any other explanation. There
had to be a discernible reason why he fell into the trap they laid for him.

"True to form, experience and age are not easily fooled."

I heard the Dream intermediary muttering. When I looked at him, he glanced at me.

"Even when their motives are clear, we still end up falling for it. Despite knowing better,
sometimes our emotions get the best of us, and we make mistakes in the heat of the
moment. Director Yoon did just that a while ago."

"Or maybe he fell for it on purpose."

"Handing over the director's position? Even though he's a major shareholder of Dream,
there's a significant contrast between being actively involved and observing from the
sidelines."
:
Since he already donated all the inheritance he received from his family, he wouldn't be a
major shareholder anymore, right?

"They played us so childishly that we let our guard down and got blindsided completely. I
never thought Director Yoon would fall for their trickery so easily when it comes to your
affairs. That's why age matters."

The Dream intermediary shook his head vigorously. The mention of letting our guard
down bothered me more than the comment about age.

"If abilities were determined by age, then shouldn't older company executives
demonstrate far superior abilities compared to Director Yoon?"

"Indeed, age alone doesn't determine one's abilities. However, with greater age and
experience, it's likely he wouldn't have intervened in today's situation. Perhaps he
wouldn't have felt the need to showcase his pride just to spare his loved one from
disappointment. In the heat of the moment, we often prioritize our immediate emotions
and personal stakes. Yet, no matter how skilled we may be, a single mistake in a critical
moment can lead others to question our maturity, can't it?"

"That's odd."

"What is?"

"I understand that I'm still young, but I can't determine right now whether this was a
mistake or not."

He furrowed his brow at my words.

"Do you still think Director Yoon made this decision under rational planning?"

"I don't know either. But if it's Director Yoon, I believe he has the ability to overcome any
difficulties.”

He clearly didn't agree with my thoughts. An incredulous laugh escaped from the Dream
intermediary's lips.

"What a profound love. No sarcasm intended; I'm genuinely in awe of the youthfulness of
it all. Well, that's probably why Han Ri-yeon and K Entertainment targeted Director
Yoon."

I didn’t grasp that aspect. Why specifically target Yoon Jay? Dream wouldn't suddenly
collapse just because Yoon Jay stepped down. A new director could easily step in, and
operations would likely proceed as usual. If their aim was to dismantle Dream, wouldn't it
make more sense to go after the CEO? The intermediary from Dream shed light on this
question for me.

"It's probably because of Chairman Kim."

I recalled the old serpent Yoon Jay had fought with a few months ago.

"Chairman Kim's influence extended beyond our organization. Although Dream was the
primary target, both K Planning and Han Riyeon's affiliated distributor sought to gain
:
control. Chairman Kim's actions had previously caused significant fluctuations in the
stocks of Han Riyeon's distributor. Han Riyeon was powerless to intervene and was
subject to Chairman Kim's decisions. Even if Chairman Kim had withdrawn support from
our side at that time, it's likely that they would have resurfaced after seizing control of K
Planning and Han Riyeon's distributor. But he died.

He shot me a fleeting glance and mumbled something about the timing being quite
remarkable. It appeared as though he was on the brink of asking a question, yet he
opted not to pursue it further, concluding his thoughts without verbalizing them.

"It was probably because of Chairman Kim. Since Director Yoon was the one who took
him down."

"If Chairman Kim was a threat to K Planning and Han Riyeon's distributor, shouldn't they
be grateful to Director Yoon for defeating him?"

"Grateful? Ha! That's naïve. If someone shot the person holding a knife to my throat and
killed them, surviving that ordeal, my immediate task would be to swiftly deal with the
person wielding the gun, which poses an even greater threat than the knife."

As soon as he finished speaking, the door opened, and the CEO's secretary entered.
The Dream intermediary stood up from his seat. Since Yoonjae had been called into the
CEO's office a moment ago, he must have thought it was his turn now. However, the
secretary turned to me.

"Lee Taemin-ssi, please come in."

Chapter 6.

"A contract is incredibly convenient. By inundating it with so much content that it

becomes exhausting to read, you can easily conceal traps that ensnare the other party.
It's akin to wielding a decapitating blade against the victim, yet for me, it's an invaluable
tool."
:
The imposing CEO, whom I had seen smiling at the anniversary party, now spat out his
words with an expressionless face.

"Moreover, the most advantageous aspect is that if the actor engages in behavior
detrimental to their career, the agency reserves the right to seek compensation for
damages. This may include contract termination and limitations on future activities,
depending on the severity of the problem. Those who are obnoxious always get caught
in this clause. Not one manages to evade its consequences."

He looked up at me as he finished speaking.

"To me, whatever you did in the past doesn't matter. What matters is whether it could ruin
the present. The only reason I let you be all this time wasn't because I couldn't find any
dirt from your messy past. It's just because Director Yoon said he liked you, and I waited
until he got tired of you. People's hearts change quickly."

"........."

"If this incident hadn't occurred, your article wouldn't have warranted disciplinary action.
Unless you detonated a bomb in the heart of Seoul, who would pay any attention to you?
After a day of negative comments, everyone would move on. Sure, there might be some
complaints on drama forums, but if you disregard them, they'll eventually fade away.
Simply put, no one really cares. Except for one person. That one person is Director
Yoon, and that's the problem. And because of that, everything has gone to hell."

Whether he intended to express his frustration or not, his eyes remained devoid of
humor as his lips curled.

"Answer me. Director Yoon likes you enough to give up his position as director for you.
But how much do you like him?"

Caught off guard by a question I hadn't received from the person involved, I had no
response.

"Can't come up with an answer right away? Let me make it simpler. Do you like him
enough to do anything for Director Yoon?"

"What do you mean by that?"

"It means ensuring that he stays on as a director in this company, preserving his career
and dignity. Frankly, whether he likes men or not doesn't matter. As long as he continues
to excel at his job, I want to keep him here. But if the company has to endure significant
losses because of him, then I have to think twice, don't I? Now you see how frustrated I
am, don't you?"

"I'm not sure. You don't seem too bothered on the surface."

He chuckled as he looked at me.

"Then let me make it clear. I'm going to sue you for damages. I'll use every trivial thing
and every legal means possible to make sure you're tied up in lawsuits for the rest of
your life, unable to even breathe in this industry again. Remember when you worked
:
under loan sharks? I can easily put you back in that position, drowning in debts you'll
never be able to repay. There's only one way out."

He glanced at me briefly before raising his voice.

Break up with Director Yoon on your own, go to Han Ri-yeon, kneel down, and apologize
for lying. Then, at least, you might have a chance to work in this industry again."

"........"

"I'm warning you in advance. Don't speak carelessly, believing that Director Yoon will
help you. If you refuse my proposal, I'll sue Director Yoon as well. Both of you will either
go to hell together or you'll go alone. Choose."

I couldn't answer immediately, but it wasn't because I was deliberating which side to
choose. However, the CEO misunderstood and pressed on.

"If you think just because Director Yoon owns company shares, I can't do anything to
him, you're sorely mistaken. If he's a guy who's blinded by love and causing damage to
my company, I'll do whatever it takes to chase him out, even if it means ruining him
completely. Director Yoon will taste the bitterest failure of his life. All because of you."

I stopped my train of thought and looked at him.

"Please ensure that manager allowances are accurately calculated."

“What?”

"The managers have never received their allowances properly, even though they work
tirelessly every day without a break. Trainees have limited access to practice rooms, but
please ensure that they can use empty practice rooms 24/7, even if it means opening
them up in the early hours of the morning. Also, provide support at a company level for
participation in small-scale theater productions as part of their training. Even if it's unpaid
work, if the actors want to participate, allow them to do so. I'm not asking for support
from the company. I'm sure they’ll do it on their own time without disrupting other tasks."

"Now may not be the time to express such trivial grievances."

"Right, when the company cafeteria isn't open, please allow us to have simple snacks.
I'm not asking for anything fancy. Just having hot water and cup noodles available would
be a feast in the early hours."

I quickly added, addressing the CEO.

"If you can accommodate these requests, I'll try to persuade Director Yoon."

"What are you going to persuade him about?"

Do you really not know? I replied with seriousness, feeling puzzled.

"To avoid acting like a madman towards the CEO in the future."
:
 *****
The CEO's response to my proposal came on the same day. I was kicked out of the
company. To be precise, I was reassigned to a subsidiary company in name only. Since
management wasn't their main business, there were no managers, no employees to
schedule appointments, and no one to manage me. I was expelled to a place where I
would receive no support.

When someone is completely expelled from the company, they usually end up working
for another agency. It's common practice to handle it this way. Additionally, I had to leave
the madman's house as well. The policy of my former agency stipulated that entertainers
must reside only in accommodations designated by the agency. Interestingly, this policy
was newly enforced on that very day.

"It won't be long. You can come back in a few months, or even sooner, in a few weeks.
I'll, I'll try to figure out a way to get you back. Okay?"

Well, there were rumors circulating that there was a loud argument between the CEO
and the madman in the CEO's office this time. Furthermore, the CEO threatened me with
lifelong lawsuits and vowed to haunt me in this industry. Of course, I wasn't scared. I
didn't feel anxious or upset. Strangely, I felt calm. The manager, whose voice was
trembling, was the one who needed comforting.

"Even though it might feel unfair, let's not give up and wait. If we wait, another good
opportunity will come. Take this chance to rest and practice a bit more, and then surely..."

"Manager."

"Yes?"

"Thank you for everything you've done."

Bowing slightly in gratitude, the manager stepped back in astonishment.

"Why are you saying that?! Did you not hear what I said?! You're coming back, aren't
you? You'll start acting again soon. You'll appear in dramas, you'll shoot movies. Just
take a month or two to rest. Really. I'll even kneel in front of the CEO if I have to, just to
make sure you come back."

"Even if it takes years instead of months, it doesn't matter, don't do anything shameful."

"Why wouldn't it matter? I can't stand not seeing you work for even a few years.
Therefore, I can do more than just shameful things."

"Many actors go for years without roles. I've been lucky so far, so I don't feel unfairly
treated for not working for a few years."

"I feel unjust. You've only just begun to pursue acting, and it would be such a shame to
give up now. Your dedication and hard work are evident to everyone. Did you think I
wouldn't notice how much you truly love acting?"

The manager added with a worried look in his eyes.

:
"But you know, sometimes I'm worried that you might let go of this thing you love without
hesitation."

"........."

"I heard that you told Hansoo that no matter what the outcome of your article is, it's
something you should naturally accept. It's only natural for people to criticize you."

"That's not wrong."

"Yeah. But it's not easy to think like that."

The manager looked into space for a moment as if pondering, then something seemed to
occur to them.

"Not long ago, someone on set said you're like a monk."

Monk? What does that mean, out of nowhere?

"Thinking about it now, it fits you perfectly. I hadn't noticed before because I see you
every day, but you're solely dedicated to honing your acting skills. You don't indulge in
any other form of entertainment, nor do you spend more money than necessary for living
expenses. Well, money isn't important. But even without money, I've never seen you do
anything for yourself. It's rumored on set that there's no other actor who works as
diligently as you do, only focusing on work."

"Why are you suddenly saying these things?"

"I wondered if your behavior might be because of your past. I was surprised when I read
the article this time. I never knew you were involved in such things in the past. If you still
feel guilty about it..."

"Manager. You're seriously mistaken about me."

Mistaken? I nodded to the person who asked.

"It's true that I regret my past actions, but I don't feel guilty towards those who were hurt
because of me. I'm not so kind or conscientious as to feel that kind of guilt. Even if it
wasn't me, those who borrowed money from loan sharks would have faced the same
situation. If they resent me and seek revenge, that's their business. But if they harm me
now, I'll retaliate immediately. Just because I live diligently and don't engage in
wrongdoing like in the past doesn't mean I've become good or improved morally."

Even now, if someone were to tell me to do bad things like in the past, I could. It's not
that I can't, I just choose not to. I might still be a bad person. No, I am a bad person. I'm
still me. So maybe that's why God took away the only family I could feel guilty towards.
Even if I reflect and live a monk-like life, I'll still be crushed by suffocating guilt for the rest
of my life.

*****
:
The workday had long ended, yet numerous rooms remained illuminated. Trainees
continued their practice sessions, and managers trickled back from their duties.
Everyone gathered in groups, chatting away. The topic seemed to revolve around the
madman.

"Now we're free, right? Wow, I've never seen a boss as ruthless as Director Yoon. It's
good to be ambitious at a young age. But still, you have to give us a chance to breathe. If
you plug up every money-making opportunity, what are we supposed to do? We can't
even afford entertainment expenses..."

As soon as I appeared, the conversation abruptly stopped. They glanced at me briefly

before getting into the elevator. Just as the doors closed, someone's voice was heard.

"I heard Director Yoon said he's stepping down because of that bastard? That's why it's a
mistake for an inexperienced young punk to sit in the director's chair."

So, if you're young, you shouldn't be a director? Even if he were an ordinary employee,
he'd still have the same rotten attitude. It's unfortunate that being a director seems to
draw more scrutiny than having a negative personality. I wish people would look at him
without prejudice. Otherwise, everyone would label him as nothing more than a madman
for real.

Thanks to me, my bold declaration had rebounded on me like a colossal boomerang. I

was kicked out of the agency, and there was word that Director Yoon's fate would be
decided in a few days. Stepping down from his position as director didn't necessarily
mean he was leaving the company altogether.

It was evident that Han Ri-yeon's side was pushing for this outcome, leaving room for a
potential compromise by demoting Director Yoon within the company. However, if the
eccentric individual objected, it could spell the end of negotiations. When I arrived at his
office, his team members were still there, not yet leaving for the day. They were so busy
that they didn't even notice me standing at the entrance.

It seemed like they needed to vacate their seats immediately, maybe even by tomorrow.
Thinking the madman must also be busy, I turned around and headed for the rooftop. But
as I entered the stairwell, I heard Director Park's voice talking on the phone from below.

"Darling, I'm sorry. I'm sad too that I can't go. Sniff."

Director Park was crying again. By this point, I started to doubt Director Park's wife's
taste.

"No, no. This time, it's really the last one! After this task is done, there won't be any
overtime like this. The department might even change completely..."

I climbed the stairs, listening to his murmurs. But Director Park's words made me pause
again.

"What a blow. But why is he so excited right now? He's just ordering us around with
excitement. What the hell is so great about......."
:
Is he referring to the madman? But no matter how much of a character the madman is,
wouldn't he feel even worse after falling for Han Ri-yeon's scheme and stepping down
from his position? I had plenty of questions I wanted to ask the parties involved, but I
couldn't. I had confidently boasted to the Dream intermediary that he was capable of
overturning any difficulty, so I really had to trust him. But why am I anxious too?

I climbed up to the rooftop and settled onto the bench. It felt strangely nostalgic, like I
hadn't been here in years, though it had only been a few months. Come to think of it,
this is where I first met the madman. At that point, I had nothing left. I'd managed to clear
off all my debts, but inside, I was just a hollow shell, consumed by thoughts of revenge.

Thanks to Yoon Jay, I've learned what it feels like to be happy. But as the emptiness fills
up, the guilt begins to stack up just as high. It's entrenched so deeply to the point that it
feels impossible to uproot. And that means my feelings for him are just as deep. Damn it,
my pride is wounded. I must really like him to willingly bear such guilt. Ding! The vibration
of my cellphone in my pocket interrupted my thoughts. Yoon Jay's message was on the
screen.

―Are you thinking of me now?

Unlucky me. It was also unlucky that he guessed my thoughts like a ghost.

―Why would I? Aren’t you being overly self-conscious?

"Well, you keep talking about me from all directions, so how could you leave my mind?"

I was startled by the voice I heard in real life and jumped up. I don't know when he came,
but he was standing crookedly behind me.

"How did you know I was here?"

"You're the one being overly self-conscious. Why do you think I came here to meet you?"

"Nevermind."

As I grumbled, he chuckled softly. He used to smile often, but now his smile seemed
genuine instead of fake. It looked like he was genuinely enjoying himself, which irritated
me even more. He seemed to feel good about such trivial things. Come to think of it,
shouldn't he be feeling bad right now? However, as Director Park said, he seemed
excited. He casually plopped down beside me and leaned his arms on the chair, a
gesture that seemed effortless.

"I come up here often. But it's only now that we meet."

"I thought you weren't here to meet me?"

"Right. I was hoping, but I didn't think we'd actually meet."

I frowned.

"You're becoming more and more eloquent."

:
"But isn't that a good thing?"

"Yah."

I called out, feeling angry. But the curses that were about to come out vanished from my
mouth as I looked at his face. His face as he sat calmly facing forward was serene. His
relaxed posture with his arms on the chair and the slight smile on his lips indicated his
mood. He really was in a good mood.

"You didn't have a fight with the boss, did you? I heard they're demoting you at the
company."

"Is that a rumor?"

"Yes."

I hesitated, then added.

"There was also some tension when I met the boss. Did you hear what I said?"

"He said you threatened him?"

"He's the one who threatened me.”

"I know. He told you to break up with me but you refused, and then you burst into tears,
saying you can't live without me."

Ugh, where did this guy come up with these lies?

"I fucking didn't."

"But you did refuse, right?"

".........."

I sat quietly in my seat. Then, almost as if speaking to myself, I muttered under my

breath.

"Sorry."

There was no response, so I glanced up briefly to meet his gaze. Our eyes locked, and
reflexively, a question popped out of my mouth.

"Why are you looking at me like that?"

"Because nothing annoys me more than someone apologizing for something they did
wrong. I mean, saying sorry when you're already in the wrong doesn't magically fix
things, does it? But..."

He tilted his head slightly, as if even he found it strange.

"It feels good coming from your mouth."

The word good sounded like a whisper. Then he smiled at me.

:
"Who else did you say that to?"

This was his specialty. He casually changed the atmosphere and sent shivers down my
spine. I casually looked away, pretending it didn't affect me.

“Do I look like someone who needs to apologize?”

"If you're sincere and capable of genuinely helping others, then yeah, it's possible."

Who is he talking about? Then, I remembered something my manager said about me.
He had compared me to a monk. So I said this,

"I'm still the same person. I'm just as self-centered as I was when I was doing wrong, and
I couldn't care less about other people's situations."

"But you still care about certain people, right?"

Ironically, a few faces popped into my mind for a moment. So I hesitated, and he, as if
sensing it, chuckled like a ghost and mixed laughter into his voice again.

“You do.”

I don't know why, but a shiver ran down my spine. Isn't it normal for people to develop
some attachment to those they see frequently, even if they don't particularly cherish
them? But I couldn't justify it. To the person with those chilling eyes, it sounded like an
unnatural excuse. As I fumbled for words, he leaned in closer. Instinctively, I tried to
retreat, but his hand clamped tightly around my throat.

"What...!"

I tried to speak, but his hand pressed down harder on my throat. Furthermore, his other
hand restrained me, pushing me back into the bench. All I could do was struggle to free
the hand choking me. Why was this happening?

"Fuck….. What?"

"I'm jealous."

He chuckled sinisterly. A mix of confusion and fear washed over me as I heard his
laughter. His hand tightened around my throat even more. I thrashed about like a fish out
of water, trying to break free. I tried to push him away, but he was pressing down on my
leg with his knee, rendering me unable to move properly. I felt like I was going to die. My
breath was cut off, and my face flushed with heat. Why is he doing this?!

"Should I silence your voice since only I should have the privilege of hearing it?"

"Do you want me to silence your voice since I only want to hear mine?"

His thumb pressed harder against my throat. Damn it. I cursed him with my eyes since I
couldn't speak. He chuckled again as he watched me struggle. This guy was truly
enjoying himself.

"Then you'd be like the Little Mermaid."

:
"Ugh... Damn it..."

"But you shouldn't become a waste. It's better to cut off the ears of those you cherish.
Whose should I cut off?"

As if expecting an answer, he loosened his grip, and I used all my strength to push his
arm away, shouting desperately.

"There's no one like that! You fucking... cough, cough Damn it... cough, cough!"

My throat ached. I felt intensely tired, and coughed, but this was nothing compared to the
injustice of not being able to properly curse out the son of a bitch. As I coughed, he
gently stroked my head with a tender touch. I was too stunned to even curse. Pushing
his hand away forcefully, I leaned back.

"You fucking asshole! Do you think I'll just stand by?"

Despite my bravado and curses, he just chuckled lightly. Exhausted from my outburst, I
took a deep breath and glared at him.

"Do you enjoy getting cursed at by me?"

"You're focusing on me, aren't you."

Realizing that swearing only seemed to please him, I was struck dumb and couldn't
muster another curse. It wasn't just about the swearing, though. He seemed unusually
pleased.

"Aren't you in a serious situation right now? Aren't you annoyed that everyone is mocking
you for your mistake?"

"Not at all. I know things they don't."

"What do you know?"

However, before I could hear his answer, his phone rang. He frowned, indicating it was
urgent. He ended the call quickly and stood up.

"Starting tomorrow, you'll be assigned to a different subsidiary, so you won't have any
immediate schedules. If you have any prior commitments, handle them on your own for
now. You'll stay at the accommodation they designate. Oh, and don't expect special
treatment."

I'm prepared for that. I'm even prepared to be unemployed for a while.........

"The road manager will join you in a few days, but you can meet the new manager and
coordinator tomorrow. They're both new to this line of work, so you'll have a lot to inform
them about."

Manager, I get, but a coordinator and a road manager? When I only need a manager
right now, what's going on? But before I could ask any questions, he quickly finished
speaking and turned away.
:
"I have to sort out some work, so I won't be able to come in for a few days. Have all your
stuff out of my place by tomorrow."

Chapter 7.

[An exile who is less than a month old].

Exile. It was still an unpleasant word to hear. It felt like I had committed some kind of
major crime.

[So, there are many rumors circulating. Some say it's a fake company created to
embezzle money, others say it was made to produce variety shows on contract. Of
course, since there's been no actual activity, it's possible it was only created as a façade
for exile…]

The manager's voice grew quieter.

[If you endure there for a month or two, you'll be able to come back here. It might be
problematic to work without a manager right now, though…..]

"There's a manager."

[Yeah, that's me. I tried to handle your work as much as possible, but I've been
instructed from above not to contact you, so I'm still secretly making calls…]

"Not you, I've been assigned a new manager."

[What?! Really?]

"Yes."

[………]
:
"...Hello?"

[Well, yeah... Ha ha... There's no rule that says I'm the only one who can be your
manager. Sure, I've discovered you, nurtured you, and cherished you with all my heart,
but now circumstances are beyond my control, so you'll have to work with another
manager. Let's accept that. So, what's the name of the new manager? Who is it? Huh?
What kind of person are they?]

It seemed like he couldn't accept it at all.

"I don't know. I'll meet them today, just the coordinator and manager for now, and the
road manager will join us in a few days."

[Coordinator and road manager are assigned too?!]

It was understandable that the manager was surprised. It was unheard of for a relatively
unknown and banished actor to have a coordinator and road manager assigned to them.

[Are you sure they're for you? Aren't they supposed to manage all the exiles going
there?]

Exiles. It's not like it's some kind of prison.

"What management? Are they going to lock us up and feed us three meals of beans and
rice a day?"

[They provide three meals a day?!]

Realizing that conversations with the manager were always a waste of time, I looked up.
There was a new office right in front of me. If Dream Headquarters was a luxurious
castle standing in the middle of a bustling city, this place was a cabin. It was a fairly large
commercial building in front of the subway station, but the office was on the top floor. Its
exterior was cluttered with signboards, devoid of any indication of where I needed to go.

Passing by a pharmacy, a cell phone store, and a fried chicken joint, I entered the
building. The smell of grease hit me as soon as I stepped inside, probably due to the
chicken joint right next to it. I looked for an elevator nearby, but it said it was for freight
only, so I walked further into the building. There, I found a regular elevator for people and
got on. The elevator resembled a colossal box, reminiscent of those used for shipping
goods, and it closed with a resounding thud, as if sealing it shut with tape.

I wondered if the door wouldn't open again and it would remain sealed, but before a
minute had passed, the door swung wide open again. And an empty corridor greeted
me. Office doors lined both sides of the corridor without any indication. Fortunately, there
was a signboard right across the wall indicating my destination.

'DRI Media.'

There was a problem. The small sign was squarely in the center, so I couldn't tell which
door belonged to DRI Media. Surely, this whole place isn't the company, right? Puzzled, I
went to the right side of the corridor first and opened the door at the very front. The
:
inside was surprisingly spacious. Office desks were lined up in a row, and there were
several small offices inside.

If this were all, one might think it's just a regular office, but something caught my eye.
The innermost room had soundproofing and familiar equipment. Isn't those broadcasting
equipment? Wasn't this supposed to be a fake company embezzling taxes? As I
pondered, another door opened, and a woman in her late twenties came out. Inside, I
could see several people seated around a table.

"How can I help you?"

"I heard I was supposed to start working here from today."

The woman tilted her head.

"Oh? Did we hire new staff? Did you come in response to a job posting? Or were you
recommended by someone?"

"It's not that. I was under Dream's management, but they said my affiliation has changed
to here starting today."

"Dream? Huh? Wait a minute. Are you an actor by any chance? The one in the drama
currently airing...?"

Correct. I nodded, and she seemed to understand, smiling.

"If you're from Dream, you should go to DRI Media."

"Isn't this the place?"

"This is SIN Productions..."

Just then, a man's loud voice came from inside.

"Find out how the host's recruitment is going and contact them quickly!"

The woman hastily turned to me, pointing outside.

"If you turn left from the elevator, the far end of the hallway is DRI Media."

Before I could even thank her, she disappeared from sight. I stepped back outside and
glanced towards the door she had pointed out. It was remarkable how many
broadcasting-related offices there were on the fifth floor of an ordinary shopping
complex. This wasn't even close to any broadcasting station.

But I didn't have time to dwell on these pointless thoughts. The moment I opened the
real door to DRI Media, I froze, unable to move. Even if a school of sharks were
swimming around inside, I wouldn't have been as surprised. Why did the interior of the
place I just arrived at look so familiar? The desks, chairs, sofa—I've seen them all
before. It was as if Alice's office had been perfectly recreated. Of course, the people
were the same too.
:
"You're good at keeping time. You must have walked here with your entire fortune of 200
won. Hahaha!"

Without fail, that damn joke always greets me whenever I encounter him.

*****
I swear, I've never felt burdened by anyone in my life. But meeting that madman made
me realize how fucked up the world can be, and meeting his uncle made me realize the
world is never easy. Clearly, I was the antithesis of this bloodline.

"So…..."

It took me a while to speak, and when I did, both Alice’s boss, who had been discussing
something vigorously, and Alice's Manager turned to look at me.

"Why are you here, boss?"

He chuckled at my question.

"Yeah, I understand. It can be confusing. I might have volunteered to be your manager,

even though I'm not particularly fond of you being Jay's partner. But hey, you must feel
reassured and proud that someone you typically admire has taken on the role of your
manager."

That person was now my manager. What was even more surprising was that Alice's
manager next to him was supposed to be my coordinator. It was truly bewildering. And
what's more? He doesn’t like me? He volunteered as my manager? Who admires who?
Numerous questions arose, but the most urgent one was this: Why are they here?

"Let me make it clear this time. No matter how much you admire me, you're still not up to
par as Jay's perfect partner. Especially since you failed to properly administer the tonics I
prepared for delicate Jay. It's disqualifying as a partner. The shock of you calling Jay a
madman hasn't worn off yet. Of course, you'll never call him that again, so I'll generously
overlook it for now."

"..........."

"But there's something I just can't overlook. I saw your article. What? Loan shark,
gangster, reckless biker, and to top it off, high school dropout? Seeing your past
splashed all over the newspapers was truly disappointing."

Perhaps because the other party was Yoon Jay's uncle, I had no words to retort. I was
ready to accept any criticism he had.

"How many jobs have you switched? Are you the type who can't stick to one thing
consistently?"

Something was off. Surely, his disappointment wasn't because of something bad I did in
the past?
:
"Even if the job didn't suit your aptitude, you should have stuck to one thing consistently
for over five years! Then maybe you would have become a professional reckless biker,
or a professional loan shark, or maybe even a professional manual laborer by now,
huh?"

"And end up in prison?"

"If a man decides to finish something once, he'll end up in prison if need be. What's the
big deal about prison?"

This was bullshit, plain and simple. Even though I lived a rough life, I didn't want to go to
prison.

"I don’t agree. Even if you've lived as manly as you have, you haven't been to prison,
have you, Boss?"

"............"

"Boss?"

He flinched, avoiding my gaze. I blurted out the question without thinking, and he
seemed taken aback. What? Seriously?

"Boss, are you a former convict?"

"No!"

"Then have you been to prison?"

"...It was just juvenile detention. I got probation."

His voice was full of injustice, so I asked in astonishment.

"Who sold you fake medicine, Boss?"

"How did you know?!"

Wait, really?

"The worst kind of person is one who plays with food. You've got to teach those guys that
fists are closer than the law."

"But still, it's not like you have to resort to going to juvenile detention."

"You were trying to become a professional gangster, weren't you?"

".........."

"Anyway, the bottom line is, while I'm your manager, you have only one job. You need to
prove whether you're worthy of being Jay's partner or not."

What a load of crap. And I still didn't hear how he became my manager in the first place.
I reluctantly glanced at the coordinator, who seemed like someone I could reason with.
:
"Why are you here, Coordinator?"

"Don't worry about it. I think you two will get along well."

No, I was rather worried now.

"And now, please refer to me as your coordinator. Since we'll be seeing each other every
day."

The phrase "seeing each other every day" sounded like the title of a horror movie.

"Then Coordinator, feel free to call me by my name and speak more comfortably."

"Sure."

As if he had been waiting for this moment, he immediately switched to informal speech.

"Now tell me, why did you come to be my coordinator?"

"I feel awkward saying it myself, but it's because I have a sense of fashion. Of course,
I've already completed all the important research."

What kind of research? My body measurements? I couldn't get a proper answer from him
either. Then I had to contact someone who could provide the answer. I picked up my
phone to call the madman. What on earth was he up to?

"Where are you going?"

"I'm going to make a phone call."

"You're not planning to disturb our busy Jay, are you?"

The question sounded ridiculous, yet his intuition was uncanny. As soon as I sat down,
he took out a notebook and pen from the table.

"From now on, I'll be investigating the actors I'm in charge of, so you better cooperate.
Just answer honestly to my questions. First question. Do you have a lover?"

"Are you kidding me?"

"Do I look like I'm kidding?"

Yes. However, I realized, looking at his intense gaze, that this was serious to him. If I
didn't play along, this dreadful time would drag on. I reluctantly gave in and muttered,

"Yes, I have a lover."

"Hmph, at least you consider him a lover, not just a money source."

"What?"

"Second question, have you ever cheated on your lover?"

"No, I haven't."
:
"Then what's the relationship with this Photographer?"

I furrowed my brows.

"We only worked together on a photo shoot."

"Just work, yet why did you treat them to coffee on your set?"

It was then that I finally understood why the boss was particularly wary of me. He must
have heard something somewhere.

"It's nothing, don't worry about it."

However, he looked at me with eyes full of suspicion and jotted something down on his
paper.

"Not everyone deserves trust, so thorough monitoring is necessary."

"It's not that I trust everyone, it's just..."

"Third, other than this Photographer, who else caught your attention even though it was
just work?"

"Boss, you're my manager, right? Is that really necessary information?"

"Of course it is. To manage your scandals, one must also understand your interpersonal
relationships. Why, do you feel guilty about something? Like, perhaps did you bluff your
way into helping out the actress you work with?"

It seemed like he had heard about the incident with Han Ri-yeon as well. He grilled me
relentlessly, like a mother-in-law trying to catch a cheating daughter-in-law. At this point,
if I didn't firmly assert my position, he seemed like the type who would continue
tormenting me.

"I've never tried to help anyone. The issue with Han Riyeon was just my mistake. The
only person I'm close to is Hansoo, who worked under the same manager. Aside from
that, there's no one I'm particularly close to among those I've worked with. There's
absolutely nothing for the boss to misunderstand..."

Knock knock. Along with the sound of knocking, the woman from the office I mistakenly
entered earlier poked her head in.

"There's a student here to see Lee Taemin-ssi."

A student? Looking for me? But there's no one who knows I'm here. Perplexed, I stood
up, and the coordinator whispered to the boss beside me.

"It seems a fan has come."

"Well, then we should step up and manage the fans."

The boss stood up, following me. But there's no way it could be a fan. No one knows I've
been moved here. I was about to say something, but the door suddenly swung open.
:
"I finally met you!"

Nineteen appeared, accompanied by incomprehensible words. What on earth is this guy

doing here?

"Taemin, Taemin! You got kicked out, right? It's okay! Come to my agency! Daddy said to
bring Taemin at all costs!"

"Hey, what are you talking about? How did you even find this place?"

Startle. Suddenly, a chill ran down my spine. I turned around and realized. The boss was
muttering something under his breath, jotting down one more thing on the paper.

"He's had a nasty affair."

*****
I was notified of the need to relocate, but I didn't mind at all. Leaving Yoon Jay's place,
which was spacious and cozy, didn't bother me. I actually felt relieved. Despite its
comfort, I was surprisingly at ease with returning to the Goshiwon. It seemed that my
desire for simplicity led me to a less comfortable environment, though still better than the
Goshiwon.

"I didn't expect anyone to stay here, so I hurriedly cleaned up..."

The boss's wife, whom I had seen at the company's founding anniversary, asked with a
guilty expression.

"Are you sure it's okay? It's quite small, cold, and used to be a storage room."

I hadn't expected to live in the boss's attic, so I was initially surprised, but it seemed like
the boss's wife was even more surprised.

"He has a spacious house, so why insist on staying here? I don't understand. I'm sorry.
I've told him countless times that this place is absolutely unacceptable, but he insisted
that you had to stay here."

"It's really okay."

I meant it. Compared to the Goshiwon I used to stay in, the room was quite big, with
even a small bathroom, making it feel like a palace. The mattress still had its plastic
covering, as if they had hurriedly cleaned and arranged the furniture. I glanced at the
bookshelf on one side of the wall. Though hastily tidied, it seemed like the books were
left untouched. Most of them were martial arts novels and fighting comics typically read
by men. The boss's wife caught my gaze and said,

"Since you're an actor, I thought books might be helpful, so I left them there. Feel free to
read anything you like."

"Are these the boss's books?"

"Ah, no. They're my books."

:
".......Yes."

"By the way, smoking isn't allowed here because it would leave a smell on the books."

"Yes."

"You can read any book you want, but smoking is prohibited."

I nodded obediently, but her next words caught me off guard, causing me to freeze and
stare blankly ahead.

"My husband said only women over 98 years old can be brought here, and men are
absolutely not allowed, regardless of age."

"......Yes."

She gave me a few more instructions and looked at me intently. Sensing she had
something to say, I took the initiative.

"I don't cheat."

"If you don't want to get stabbed, that's obvious."

She chuckled, acknowledging. As I couldn't laugh at all, there was a pause, and I
wondered if the boss's wife had more to say.

"Do you have something to say?"

"My husband really likes Jay."

It was something everyone knew, so I simply nodded, thinking there must be a reason
she was reminding me of it again.

"There are moments when I ponder if, in a scenario where both my child and Jay were
drowning, he'd prioritize saving Jay."

"No way."

"Well, if that actually happened, I'd bury his dad alive in the cement."

".........."

"That's how much he cherishes Jay. Understand?"

"Yes."

"I worry about what might happen to Jay. My husband is clearly set on seeking revenge
for Jay without even considering the consequences. Of course, Jay is so capable and
good at what he does that there shouldn't be any problem, but this time feels different.
My husband firmly believes that moving you from the company to an anonymous place
was just Jay's way of entrusting you to him. So he could keep an eye on you, particularly
if you were to cheat."
:
"That's..."

"I know. It sounds a little bit absurd."

A little bit?

"I feel like Jay's situation might have been the reason you were transferred from Dream.
Everyone knows that you're connected to Jay. If something happens to Jay, you'd be the
first to be kicked out. Am I right?"

"It's similar."

As I added a brief explanation, the boss's wife's expression darkened.

"I have a favor to ask. Please don't let my husband know about Jay's situation. If he finds
out, he might throw a bomb into Dream."

Her worry appeared exaggerated, yet I could grasp it to some degree. While it might not
escalate to a bomb, I wouldn't be shocked if he tossed stones. He's deeply committed to
being an uncle to his nephew. Yoon Jay is lucky. Grumbling, I stretched out on the fresh-
smelling bed, still infused with the scent of new furniture.

Fatigue enveloped me. After enduring a day of relentless questioning by the boss under
the pretense of an investigation, it felt as draining as filming for days on end without
sleep. Suddenly ousted from my agency, with no promising job prospects on the horizon,
I now found myself confined to this attic room surrounded by the scent of books.

This situation shouldn't have been an issue. If anything, it was more bothersome having
a new manager shadowing me like my mother-in-law. So why couldn't I drift off to sleep
when there wasn't anything particularly troubling? This is precisely what I wanted.
Unable to do as I pleased for a while, losing my comfortable bed, and being apart from
the person I love.

Is it not sufficient? Must I completely let go of everything and plummet to rock bottom to
finally sleep soundly? An eerie fear settled like fog. When I'm alone, the path ahead
becomes obscured. There's something I'm reluctant to release, even though each
forward step feels burdensome. The longing to carry on clashes with the agony of
bearing the weight of guilt.

I'm confused right now. Is not letting go of desires the right thing to do? What if I have to
let go of Yoon Jay too? A small light flickered in the darkness. Like a door opening from
the secluded attic, disconnected from the world, it was the bright glow of my phone. It
was always him. Reaching out through the narrow screen, he pulled me in.

— I'm fucking hungry.

This crazy bastard. Curses erupted in my mind, but my lips curved into a smile. I pictured
the annoying guy who would work with an expressionless expression on the outside, but
on the inside he would get upset and say he was hungry.

— Order some late-night snacks.

— I already did.
:
— Then eat and work.

— I don't feel like it.

Another chuckle slipped from my lips. His colleagues toiling away with him in overtime at
this moment likely wouldn't even fathom it. Who would have imagined that the esteemed
and outstanding Director Yoon would display such reluctance to work like this? Well, he's
only human after all. Despite the urge to comfort him for his uncharacteristic behavior,
there was something I needed to address first.

— What are you planning? Why is the boss my manager?

— Guess. Here's a hint: it's because I feel like crap today.

What nonsense is this? Whether this bastard feels like crap or not, what does that have
to do with the boss being my manager? Before I could finish cursing about his slow
typing, words appeared on the screen again.

― How are you going to fix it?

Why should I be the one to resolve this? Annoyance surged within me once more, but
then a realization struck. Wait, haven't I sensed a similar feeling before? It was probably
when I visited Alice to meet Nineteen... Fuck, he heard about today's events. The boss
has been fixated on him all this time. I felt genuinely aggrieved. Unable to convey
everything with my sluggish typing, I hastily pressed the call button. I was waiting to hear
the other person's voice, so I prepared to speak rapidly, but the signal faltered. Just as I
was about to disconnect, I heard my name.

[Yes, Lee Yoohan.]

As soon as I heard my name, I couldn't say anything. Why did he call my name so
affectionately when he felt like crap?

"Why... why did you take so long to answer the phone?"

Just as I tried to divert the conversation, I heard a long sigh, as if to ease the tension.

[Because I was admiring your name on the screen. It's rare for you to contact me first.]

Oh, really? Well, it is true that Yoon Jay usually contacted me first.

"You're always busy. And it's not like I have any important matters to discuss, so you'd
probably get annoyed if I contacted you."

[If it's you, I won't get annoyed.]

".........."

[Touched?]

Touched by what? I muttered inwardly as I ran my hand through my hair. Why am I

feeling so hot?
:
"Weren't you feeling like crap?"

[You don't even have anything important to say, but you called, and now I feel better.]

Nothing important? I felt a surge of injustice and quickly poured it out.

"I don't know what the boss said, but that bastard, Gevin or dog food, got scolded and
kicked out."

[It's Kevin.]

"Right now his name isn't important."

I suddenly sat up straight, grinding my teeth.

"The boss didn't tell you? After Dog Food got kicked out, he interrogated me like I was a
criminal for hours. Damn, I wouldn't feel so unfairly treated if I had even received one
measly cent from that Dog Food."

[It's Kevin.]

He firmly repeated the name again.

"Why does that bastard’s name matter when my ears were about to bleed today?"

[It matters. Because I don't like you calling a bastard who didn't even give you a single
cent by a nickname.]

I lifted my phone off, staring at it incredulously. Then, after a while, I replied.

"You're really a madman."

A short laugh came through. After that, I lay back on the bed and endured his crazy talk
a little longer. The pointless call dragged on for a while. But neither of us mentioned
ending it first. Before I knew it, drowsiness crept in, but I kept listening to his voice.
However, I couldn't fall asleep. It was somewhat regrettable how this purposeless time
was slipping away.
:
Chapter 8.

[Alice’s Boss is your manager?!]

"Yes."

[That's fortunate. Very fortunate.]

"I suppose so. He doesn't seem to know anything about my work here. And it feels like
he's not here as my manager, but rather to keep tabs on me."

[Haha, then it's even more fortunate! If he were a better manager than me, you would
have been stolen away from me, but it turned out well!]

"Stolen away? Am I an object?"

[Hmm... By the way, have you heard the news about Director Yoon?!]

He shouted, hastily changing the subject. I raised an eyebrow after removing the phone
from my ear.

"What news is it?"

[Director Yoon has completely decided to step down from his position. They mentioned
that no one will be reporting to the director's office from today onwards.]

Wasn't that already decided? I asked, and the manager replied gravely.

[Haven't you heard where Director Yoon is going?]

"Where is he going?"

[Rumors are spreading that he's going back to the United States, where he originally
worked.]

"..........."

[Director Park and Director Yoon's team have already gone to the United States. So,
they say Director Yoon will follow soon. Did he contact you? Was there any indication
that he's going far away?]

"No, there wasn't."

:
After hearing a few words of concern from the manager, I hung up the phone. Then, I
glanced down at my phone for a moment. The United States. Maybe it would be better if
that guy obediently went to the United States. If he stayed in Korea, he might engage in
more crazy antics, claiming it was revenge.

As the voice of my former manager faded away, I heard my current manager's voice.
Another hiking trip? He had only been hiking for the past few days, saying I needed to
train my mind and body. I stood up, praying that it wouldn't be Mt. Bukhansan today and
paused. The expressions of the two were different. No, their attire was different, starting
from their clothes. The suits were neatly pressed, and the shoes sparkled like mirrors.

"Where are we going?"

"Where else? We're going to work."

"But I don't have any schedule today."

"Yes, you do."

"What's the matter?"

"Surprised, huh? Well, now that I've already got some work lined up, you must be feeling
extra respectful towards me."

I was about to be surprised, but the word "respectful" immediately calmed me down.

"There's nothing particularly respectable about it."

"Yeah, being respectful... huh?"

"Please tell me what's going on. I should prepare in advance."

"You don't need to prepare. Just go, smile, congratulate, and come back."

"Congratulate?"

"Yeah. Someone I know opened a shop in the neighborhood. I told them I'd bring you
along. Why's your expression like that?"

"What's wrong with my expression?"

"You look touched. Never mind, I feel awkward when people admire my abilities too
much."

As we walked out of the office together, I wondered. Is this a punishment sent from the
heavens for my inability to die?

*****
My former manager always stressed something crucial: caution around reporters. He
emphasized the importance of never letting your guard down in front of them and never
speaking recklessly. Even if you become personally close, never reveal your inner
:
thoughts. He repeatedly warned me not to contact reporters if possible, as he would
handle them himself. Until now, I hadn't felt the urgency of his words, as reporters hadn't
shown interest in me.

However, when I found myself in front of reporters, even for a simple event like the
opening of a neighborhood shop, I couldn't help but feel nervous. Despite the event
being a local shop opening, reporters buzzed around, snapping photos of celebrities
visiting behind the press line. I parked the car nearby and glanced around. My manager
and coordinator were busy admiring the surroundings with excited expressions.

"There are quite a lot of reporters... Hmm, quite a few."

"Sir, isn't that a famous idol over there?"

"Oh? Where? Where?"

"They're standing next to the spot where they're taking pictures."

"Oh, over there― they're queuing up and taking turns standing in front of that wall to
have their photos taken."

"Do they give out numbered tickets?"

"Maybe?"

I wished I could just hand them the ticket and send them away. Now wasn't the time for
the two of them to stick close to the small window and chat, was it?

"Is this the neighborhood store run by someone we know?"

Despite my question, they didn't take their eyes off the window.

"Yeah, that's right. The designer here used to supply clothes to our store in the past.
Wow, who would have thought Ha-bong would become so successful."

"I knew Ha-bong would succeed. He was a rare, diligent, and sincere young man. Quite
shy too."

"He was indeed very shy."

They only praised and didn't seem to have any intention of leaving. Fortunately,
someone called us from outside.

"Get out of the car!"

A safety officer responsible for tidying up the event area approached me and shouted.
Driving was the road manager's responsibility, not mine, but they had passed the task of
driving the car onto me. I rolled down the window and requested:

"We're also going inside, so could you please open the entrance to the parking lot?"

"Do you have an invitation?"

I turned my head to look at the boss. An invitation?

:
"We don't have one. Ha-bong just told us to come."

Is that so? I glanced at the safety officer. He opened his mouth expressionlessly.

"Remove the car before I call the police."

*****
An hour later, after struggling to get a hold of Ha-bong on the phone, we finally made our
way inside. It felt like a long time had passed, with most of the reporters having
vanished, thankfully sparing us from being photographed. Even if they were still
lingering, I doubted anyone would bother snapping shots of a less-than-popular actor.
But as it turned out, there was someone who wished they had been photographed.

"There are still reporters outside, is it okay to just come in like this? Isn't this disrespectful
to them?"

The boss asked me. Instead of approaching the entrance to the venue, I turned around.
Two men in suits leaned in to hear my response.

"It doesn't matter since we don't have to show courtesy to the reporters. Besides, we
entered through the back door."

That's correct, we had come in through the back entrance, navigating through stacks of
clothing boxes in the warehouse, and had finally made it to the entrance of the venue.
However, I found myself unable to step into the event venue just yet.

"Wait, hold on!"

What now?

"We need to prepare before going in."

What preparation? There was no need to ask. The manager rummaged through his bag
and produced a few items. Then, they both took turns donning sunglasses, straightening
their hair with a comb, applying lip balm, and checking their reflections in a sizable
handheld mirror. Finally, they turned to me, wearing serious expressions.

"Aren't you getting ready?"

"I don’t need to get ready."

"Yes, you do."

"What?"

"Get ready mentally. Make a strong resolution not to be swayed, even if there are
handsome and charming men everywhere inside. Otherwise, you'll end up with holes in
your stomach like the Big Dipper."

"..........."
:
"Haha, I'm just kidding. Your expression is so stiff."

"I can only assume you're serious."

"Really? It's not that hard to poke holes in a person's belly. At most, it's just three holes.
Right, Cody?"

"That's right. Even three is quite challenging for me."

The manager chuckled softly. Sometimes, this man seemed even more sinister.

"Well then, now that we're all prepared, shall we go in?"

Preparation? Did they prepare a needle to sew up my belly? I was about to retort when I
shifted my body. However, as I moved ahead, I didn't hear any footsteps trailing behind
me. When I glanced back, the two of them were still standing there rigidly. Why weren't
they coming along? The boss cleared his throat, catching my attention.

"By the way, they said a new road manager is coming today. I hope he's old and ugly,
with no reproductive ability."

".....It'd be great if such a person could drive really well."

"Driving doesn't matter since you're good at it, right?"

Then why do we need a road manager, to chauffeur you and show you around?

“Have you heard anything about the new road manager?”

"I haven’t. And boss, if you're nervous, just wait outside. Stop asking unnecessary
questions."

"Unnecessary questions?! And who said I was nervous? I was just trying to ease any
tension you might have. Speaking of which, there's no need to be intimidated by the
famous celebrities inside."

This was not what I wanted to hear from someone who’s hands were trembling. There
were many things I wanted to say, but I decided to go inside first, thinking that the two
nervous men might get even more jittery if we lingered outside. Luckily, we were able to
enter without any trouble this time. It was my first time at a place like this, and I didn't
have high expectations. I had seen famous actors even during shoots, so I didn't
anticipate being overly impressed. However, there were people who were impressed.
Leaving the two busy men behind, I wandered off to explore and found a quiet corner
upstairs, where I sent a message to the madman.

―Is it true that you are going to America?

As soon as I sent the message, the tranquility vanished.

"Wow, a former loan shark."

I looked up at the lively voice. It was Chae Do-sang, who managed to make me curse
involuntarily even though we had only met twice.
:
"What are you doing here? Collecting debts? Who borrowed money?"

I looked at him and recalled the most common question Koreans ask when fighting. Why
is this guy using informal speech?

"Oh, you were wondering why I'm speaking informally, right now, weren't you? We've
already met three times, so it's okay to use informal speech."

"No, you can't."

"Oh, You just spoke informally."

"We're not that close, so it's rude to speak informally."

"Well, I'll accept that. I'll respond in kind since it's impolite to speak informally. Right?"

What does he mean? I tried to avoid him because I didn't want to talk with him, but he
wouldn't let me go.

"Yoon Jay-ssi is stepping down from his position. Aren't you stepping down as well?"

I'm not even a frontline employee, where would I step down to?

"Anyway, acting isn't something you're passionate about, right? Even the person who
used to support you doesn't have the power anymore, so why do you keep clinging on?"

"What do you know about me?"

"I know one thing. You're really bad at acting. It's embarrassing for anyone who
watches."

Whether it was true or not, I ignored his attempt to provoke me. But what he said next
was unexpected.

"If you're truly serious about pursuing acting, then it's time to enroll in school and receive
proper education. Showing up with such limited skills without proper training, isn't that a
bit audacious? Well, perhaps after about three years of dedicated preparation, you might
start to be taken seriously."

Although his words were harsh, the advice was somewhat correct. It resonated with my
usual thoughts as well. Of course, that doesn't mean I feel grateful to this bastard.

"But if you don't have that level of passion, step aside. It's disgusting to see someone like
you on TV, portraying righteous characters and attempting to erase the past. It's not as if
you're doing it for the money anyway. You've already attained your objective."

"What's my objective?"

"Well, Director Yoon. He’s so deeply in love with you to the point of willingly sacrificing
himself for you. Thanks to that, we easily got what we wanted."

Easily got what we wanted, that's what he believes.

"In the end, you guys don't believe what I said."

:
"What?"

"I told you. That bastard is a madman."

"Hahaha!"

Suddenly, he burst into laughter loudly. Everyone around us turned their attention to us
as he bent over, laughing. One of them approached and put his hand on Chae Do-sang's
shoulder. I recognized the face. He wasn't a top star, but he played lead roles
occasionally, a man in his thirties.

"What's going on? Having an interesting conversation?"

"Haha. Hyung, do you know this guy? He's Lee Taemin."

Lee Taemin? The actor murmured my name, staring at me intently, then asked as if he
remembered something.

"Oh, are you somehow associated with Dream’s Director Yoon?"

"Yes. The lover of Yoon Jay, now a former director."

His voice wasn't loud, but it seemed to attract people's attention. Several people started
openly staring at us.

"Ex-director?"

"It seems he erred in his choice of lover, hence giving up on his position. I had hoped he
could endure it till the end with Dream, but evidently not."

The actor seemed curious about the background of the conversation, but only confirmed
one thing.

"So, Dream's Director Yoon stepped down because of this guy?"

He pointed at me with his thumb and asked as if he had just remembered.

"Wasn't there an article about this person a few days ago?"

"That's right. Hyung, did you see the article? He used to work under loan sharks, doing
gangster work, and then became an actor. But since he's so obscure, there wasn't much
reaction to the article. Not many people I know even read it. Isn't that envy-worthy?
Right?"

Chae Do-sang chuckled once more as he said that. I suppose I didn't live as poorly as I
thought, if my past brings someone joy.

"Well, unless it's murder, it's unlikely to become a big deal. Come to think of it, didn’t
Director Yoon also borrow money? Maybe he was bought with money. Haha."

Ignoring their chuckles or comments about me, I looked down at my phone. There was a
message from my former manager.
:
—You mentioned Director Yoon looked into Han Ri-yeon, correct? I did some digging
myself. I'm acquainted with Han Ri-yeon, and according to a very trusted confidant, she
never strayed during her marriage. This insight is likely reliable, given the source's
proximity. They emphasized that if she had cheated while spending every day together,
her spouse would have noticed. Furthermore, they mentioned Han Ri-yeon holds her
marriage in high esteem and would never betray it, not even out of self-respect.

If it wasn't infidelity, then maybe that note was indeed intended for her husband. I
remembered the news about the trial that Yoon Jay mentioned when he returned from
the United States. He said she had fought hard to keep that note from being exposed
during the inheritance dispute with her late husband's children. What kind of secret was
she concealing that she was so desperate to keep hidden? I recalled the contents of the
note.

‘I want to drink the elixir of your love every day. So, if you truly love me….’

"It's possible. After all, you went from collecting debts under loan sharks to having your
sibling die."

I stopped my thoughts and looked up. Chaedo-sang chuckled but stopped when he met
my gaze.

"Why? No?"

"Do you like me?"

"What are you talking about?"

"You've been stalking me. Do you want to get fucked by me?"

The surroundings suddenly fell silent. Chae Do-sang, unlike his usual casual tone,
sounded irritated as if he had been holding back.

"I've known since you spread your legs to the company director, but you're a despicable
jerk. Why would I bother stalking you?"

"Otherwise, how do you know about my past that wasn't in the article?"

He flinched. He frowned.

"Don't be funny. Do you think your past is a top-secret?"

"So who told you?"

"I don't know. How would I know about something I overheard in passing? Maybe your
manager or someone around you spread the word….."

"No one around me knows."

".........."

I took a step closer to him.

:
"Who? Who told you about my brother being murdered?"

Chae Do-sang's eyes widened.

"Murdered? I didn't know about that. I only heard that your brother died because of
you...."

"Yeah, my brother was murdered because of me."

"..........."

"Should I tell you in detail how he bled and died?"

As I took another step closer, he backed away. I tried to step forward again, looking him
straight in the eyes. He knew he couldn't move this time. Scared kids always behave like
this.

"Do-sang-ah, you didn't greet the designer teacher, did you?"

A nearby actor suddenly grabbed his shoulder. As he stepped back, his eyes returned to
normal as if the spell had been broken. But his face flushed red as he swallowed
nervously. Perhaps he felt embarrassed for being scared of me for a moment, he looked
at me with a frown as he moved away.

Feeling the gazes around me, I looked around. Those who had been watching the
situation quickly averted their gazes and left when they noticed me looking at them.
Alone, I couldn't help but laugh. It wasn't funny at all, but I just laughed. I walked out
through the first emergency exit in sight.

Chapter 9.
:
The plan was straightforward. I would wait in the narrow emergency stairwell for about
30 minutes, then locate the boss and depart with him. However, there was an obstacle
right from the start. Before I could even take a seat, I heard murmurs coming from
above.

"Get a grip... idiot, fool. If you keep acting like this, you're a real fool."

I heard someone murmuring softly. Who were they talking to? If it was a private
conversation, I didn't want to intrude, so I attempted to leave without drawing attention.
But as I made my way towards the door, someone seated on the stairs above suddenly
spotted me and jumped in surprise.

"Uh, I, I'm leaving now!"

What's going on? I glanced up and noticed a slender man in his thirties, wearing glasses,
peering down at me from beyond the stair railing. However, it was clear he wasn't doing
well. His complexion was pale, and he was drenched in sweat, with his bangs clinging to
his forehead. Most importantly, there was no one else nearby. Was he talking to himself?

"Please, just give me five more minutes. I'll leave after that. Just tell them that."

It seemed like he mistook me for someone he was waiting for. Whatever the case, given
his condition, it seemed unlikely he could last another five minutes.

"I just came in to take a rest. Don't worry about me."

"Didn’t you come here looking for me?"

"Who's looking for you?"

He didn't seem to find my question odd at all. But as soon as he heard it, the thin man
clutched his head with his hands and sank to the ground.

"Ugh, what... what's wrong with me?"

I didn't know what was wrong, but I could tell something wasn't right. I reached for the
door handle again, intending to leave him to his madness. However, his agonized
muttering reached my ears.

"I can't face people. I didn't expect so many people to gather here. My mind's gone
blank, and I don't even know what to say..."

Suddenly, I remembered Hansoo and couldn't just walk away. The image of him frozen
and trembling like a statue in front of the camera overlapped with this man's current
state.

"Shall I tell you a way to relax?”

My sudden question caught him off guard.

"Is there a way?"

"Just forget about it and focus on something else."

:
"W-what should I focus on?"

Well, there are many things. But the most effective one is this. I approached him and
extended my hand. He flinched and pulled his shoulder back.

"W-why are you doing that?"

"Give me your hand."

But whether out of suspicion or some other reason, he hesitated to offer me his hand.
Focused on getting through the situation, I reached out and firmly clasped his hand.

"Oh, what are you trying to do with my hand?"

"Just remember this feeling from now on."

What feeling? I looked him straight in the eye and squeezed his hand tightly.

"Ah! Uh...!"

He screamed and covered his mouth in shock. His face turned red from pain, tears
welling up in his eyes. Even after I released his hand and stepped back, he struggled to
open his mouth for a while. Eventually, he managed to respond to my inquiry.

"Does it hurt?"

"It hurts so... so much! I thought my bones were breaking!"

"Surely not. I didn't squeeze that hard."

"No, seriously, it felt like my bones were breaking."

He lifted his hand and shook it vigorously. Watching it tremble like a jointless bone, I
asked lightly,

"Other than the pain, how do you feel?"

"What else?!"

"Are you still tense?"

"Oh, of course I'm... wait, what?"

He stopped shaking his hand, looked down, then back at me. After repeating this several
times, his eyes slowly widened.

"I'm not shaking at all!"

"If you feel like you might shake again, just remember the feeling of pain in your hand."

"Oh, yes!"

"Then go ahead."
:
"Yes!"

With that, the person who had seemed on the brink of collapse just a minute ago
became the most enthusiastic person in the world and dashed out. Quite the obedient
listener. As I sat down on the stairs, the madman’s caller ID popped up on my phone
screen. He bluntly asked,

[Where are you?]

"You're going to the US?"

[I asked first.]

"I asked you first via text."

[Yeah, I'm going.]

Caught off guard by the unexpected answer, I just stood there holding my phone blankly.
He asked where I was twice more, prompting me to finally respond.

"Alice's boss's acquaintance opened a neighborhood shop event. When are you coming
back?"

[What's in front of you?]

"What's in front of me? The stairs and the emergency exit door. But more importantly,
when are you coming back from the US..."

Before all the questions were asked, the metal door creaked open. The man with glasses
who had left earlier stuck his head out and shouted,

"Oh! I forgot to say thank you!"

[Who's that?]

With voices coming from both sides, I was flustered. I gestured to the man with glasses
that it was okay, but he, still excited, asked loudly,

"You're on the phone... um, may I ask the name?"

[Don't tell him.]

"What? What are you saying?"

This time, I answered the person on the phone.

"Oh, I just wanted to know the name. I didn't mean any harm!"

"No, I wasn’t talking to you..."

"Well then, please tell me!"

[Tell him to fuck off.]

:
"I really don't mean any harm!"

[Bastard.]

With all the commotion and chaos from both sides, I was bewildered and frustrated. Why
was he cursing at me just because someone inquired about his name? In response to
the madman, I addressed the man with glasses.

"I'll tell you the name."

"Yes!"

[You.....]

"It's Yoon Jay."

[........]

"Ah... yes."

After hearing the name, he blushed and promptly disappeared. Finally, with one noisy
person gone, I couldn't resist delivering a final jab to the remaining one.

"It's strange that he asked for the name of the person I'm talking to, but why are you so
secretive about your name? Is your name some kind of national secret?"

[Sometimes your stupidity is so extreme that it's comforting.]

"What?"

[Don't move.]

Click. The call abruptly ended. I stared at my phone in disbelief for a moment. Why
should I follow orders over the phone when he doesn't even know where I am? I sat
there for about five minutes, contemplating. After another couple of minutes, I stood up
from my seat. Enough of this. I don't need to wait around to see if that guy will
immediately open the door and enter...! Just then, the door creaked open.

"Huh? I heard Yoon Jay was here, but I'm even happier to see you."

It was Jeong Eui-cheol. I wasn't happy at all. Just as Chae Do-sang had left, here comes
this guy. Why did all the unpleasant people decide to show up for the neighborhood shop
opening? At this rate, Chairman Kim might even come back from the dead.

"Were you waiting for someone? You look surprised to see me."

"This is my usual expression."

He chuckled and stood in front of me with his arms crossed. What's he doing, blocking
the way?

"Why are you here?"

"Mind your own business."

:
"We're on friendly terms. That means we can share interesting stories with each other.
We have common topics, too."

"We don't have anything like that, so leave."

"Huh? Aren't you curious about Yoon Jay? Why I'm interested in him?"

"Yes. I'm not curious."

At my firm answer, he couldn't hold back his laughter and curled his lips.

"Aren't you really curious about how much farther Yoon Jay will fall from his high horse?"

He laughed as wildly as the madman. Neither of them had genuine laughter, but his
laughter made me feel even worse.

"Jeong Eui-cheol-ssi."

I looked him straight in the eye and asked.

"Do you like Yoon Jay?"

"Why? Are you jealous because I'm showing interest in Yoon Jay?"

"I guess I would be jealous if you were cumming at the thought of spreading your legs in
front of Yoon jay."

"Haha, I haven't thought about it yet, but should I give it a try?"

"Shut the hell up. You haven't thought about it? You probably jerk off every night
imagining Yoon Jay's dick, right? Oh, is yours so small you can't jerk off?"

"Haha, it's not that small. I haven't thought about Yoon Jay in terms of masturbation
material, but when Lee Taemin says it like that, I suddenly feel drawn to the idea."

Haha, haha. He continued to laugh heartily. When I didn't react, he finally stopped
laughing.

"Why are you looking at me like that?"

"I may not know your intentions, but I think I know one thing."

"What do you know?"

"You're always so well-prepared, maintaining a calm demeanor regardless of the

situation, almost as if you've been anticipating every possible scenario for a long time. It
reminds me of someone I know, someone who harbors an inferiority complex, hating
those who surpass them while simultaneously wishing to be like them. Yet, despite such
aspirations, you now find yourself in a position even worse than that of a dog."

For the first time, he responded with just a laugh. I also smiled back at him and summed
him up in one word.
:
“You are Yoon Jay’s dog.”

"I think we need to clear up a misunderstanding. I just happened to come across an

opportunity and appeared in front of Yoon Jay."

"What opportunity?"

"Yoon Jay has a weakness now. That's you."

I burst out laughing.

"You're Yoon Jay's weakness. Even if it's not love, you're his weakness. Maybe you've
sensed it, but Yoon Jay is incapable of love. Even if it looks like he loves someone to
others, it's really just possessiveness. It's an obsession that's thought to be love. So, if
you were to die, he might even want to preserve you forever."

"........."

"Are you feeling upset? Or are you just disappointed because you expected this? Why
are you laughing like that?"

Did I laugh? Well, it's funny.

"You might know Yoon Jay well, but you don't know anything about me."

"What do I not know?"

"Whatever Yoon Jay feels about me doesn't matter. Because I consider his feelings to be
love. I'm the one who matters. So, there's no need for me to feel upset or disappointed
about what you said."

".........."

"Oh, you just made a mistake."

"A mistake?"

I pointed at his face with my finger.

"You just showed jealousy on your face. It's like you're annoyed that there's someone
who loves a guy like Yoon Jay so much."

Was it because of my observation? He momentarily became expressionless, but then

returned with a smile.

"Now I understand why Yoon Jay fell for Lee Taemin-ssi. You're charming. How about
dumping Yoon Jay and dating me instead? Even if you're a man, I think I'd be fine with
you."

"I'd rather stick to Yoon Jay, who you're stalking."

"I might be interested in Yoon Jay, but I have no sexual attraction towards him. But you,
on the other hand…."
:
On the other hand?

"You have sexy eyes, Lee Taemin-ssi, and there's something about you that makes my
heart flutter."

Sexy? This crazy.… I nearly let out a curse but managed to stop myself. He must have
caught onto my tense demeanor and turned his head, wearing a puzzled expression.
Then, his gaze landed on the cause of my expression– the madman, perched halfway up
the staircase, eyes fixed on us.

Why the hell is he here? The question flashed through my mind, but it felt insignificant in
the moment. The madman had the same expression as usual. There was no madness in
his eyes like when he did crazy things. Yet, my heart sank slightly. Damn it, why am I
feeling nervous when I haven't even been caught cheating? I tried hard to push away the
panic and maintain my composure.

"Oh, Lee Taemin-ssi was waiting for you here. How romantic. Waiting for a lover at the
emergency stairs of the event venue."

I don't know why I thought the madman would pull out a knife and kill him right here. It
was just a sudden fear. But when the madman looked at Jeong Eui-cheol, he just smiled
lightly as usual.

"There's no way it would go that far."

"What do you mean?"

"If you want to make me angry, come up with something bigger. That way, I might take
you seriously."

Jeong Eui-cheol smiled as if amused.

"I didn't intend to make you angry, but whatever it is, it's a success. You're already
conscious of me."

"Just this much? Try harder. Squeeze your brain as hard as you can. If you're just going
to be pleased because I glanced at you, I'll end it now."

"End it? What do you mean by that?"

"You're not the only one holding the cards to losing."

Jeong Eui-cheol's laughter dimmed, but he quickly responded with a friendly tone.

"I'm curious about what the game is, but you seem to be quite the bluffer. Remember
when you called me a benefactor last time? A benefactor, huh? What kind of benefactor
am I to you?"

"Oh, that. Thanks to you, I learned that money can't buy everything."

"Learned? What?"
:
Jeong Eui-cheol's voice sharpened. It seemed like this guy actually had some inferiority
complex towards the madman, judging by his emotions in his words. Then the madman
laughed, and I smiled along. It seemed forced to me, though.

"I didn't realize you were such a pompous individual. Is it a shock from stepping down
from the board of directors, or were you actually kicked out, hmm?"

"Try something more substantial than these childish attacks. It's getting boring."

Jeong Eui-cheol chuckled in disbelief and nodded his head.

"How about this then? Your company's film won't be able to release on the desired date.
You might have expected it, but the distribution company decided to push forward the
films from K Entertainment first. You know, K Entertainment's films happen to be similar
in genre and content to yours, so everyone sees releasing them first as the winning
move. Your company will suffer greatly from this, what do you think about that?"

"You said I got kicked out of the company, so I'll be happy if Dream suffers."

Jeong Eui-cheol seemed to have run out of things to say, closing his mouth momentarily.
While he maintained his relaxed demeanor and kept his distorted smile, his jaw twitched
as if he wanted to say something. Yoon Jay looked at him, adding with a tone of
annoyance.

"But unlike me, you won't be happy if K Productions' film fails."

"We fail? You didn't understand me properly. Dream's film is an imitation of ours..."

"They'll be released together."

Jeong Eui-cheol maintained his smile as he stared at the madman.

"It's impossible. We've already grasped the limits of what we can achieve. Even if your
film is released, it'll be overshadowed by ours in terms of screening frequency."

"We'll see about that."

"We'll see about that?"

"I've seen the movie in advance, and it's really enjoyable."

Jeong Eui-cheol tilted his head in confusion.

"I told you, bluffing won't work. You're not the only one whos watched your film. Everyone
who saw it had opinions completely opposite to yours."

"You haven't seen it yourself."

"Right. I haven't."

He raised both hands as if conceding, a smile playing on his lips.

"Then I guess we'll have to wait for the results. Oh, and of course, I'll try harder, just as
you wish.”
:
"Yeah, you better try harder. At least just show your passion instead of trailing me and
meddling wherever I go, like a relentless devil."

"Ha-ha, if I knew you were this funny, we could have been friends back in college."

"You were just as boring back then as you are now. I don't want to be friends."

He tilted his head to the side, looking puzzled.

"That sounds like you know me from back then."

"I told you. You're just like a benefactor to me."

This time, the word 'Bluffing' didn't come up. After hearing it several times, Jeong Eui-
cheol seemed to be questioning its validity. Whether it was true or not, it was clear that
he was entangled with the madman.

"Even though I've never had a conversation with you back in college..."

"I'll let you know our important schedules in advance since you'll be following me around.
Bring Chae Do-sang along too, I'll deal with you both at once."

"Our schedules?"

I wanted to ask too. 'Our'?

"Oh, Han Ri-yeon is always welcome too. It must have been tough for someone who's
written a book on natural remedies to hide their blood pressure problem. Don't worry, I'll
keep your secret safe. Just remember to bring your blood pressure medication when you
come."

"You don't need to worry about Director Han’s health. Last time was just a temporary
issue. Her blood pressure is usually perfectly normal."

"No need to keep it a secret. Remember when she was rushed to the hospital, even
during her marriage in the United States? You know the story well. You were the one
who managed the hospital situation at that time. After assisting with her second
husband's affairs, you became Han Riyeon's closest confidant, didn't you?"

For a brief moment, Jeong Eui-cheol showed his first sign of confusion. However, he
soon smiled and pointed out a few things.

"You didn't investigate properly. Director Han went to the hospital for a minor issue back
then, not specifically for her blood pressure. And originally, I handled personal matters
for President Moon. It was only at his request, out of love for his wife, that I was
transferred to Director Han's side."

This time, the madman's expression changed. But the sharpness vanished very quickly,
so perhaps only I noticed it.

"Well, then feel free to come over without your medication."

:
"I’m not exactly someone with enough free time to follow your schedule around. But if
you want, I'll come along to watch."

"Watch? It's not child's play, and if you're not prepared to take a beating, don't bother
coming."

Is it possible that the madman got kicked out of the company and lost his mind? I
couldn't help but feel a bit concerned. They say experiencing failure after only knowing
success can drive someone to madness. Jeong Eui-cheol couldn't contain his
amusement at the madman's reaction and turned away with a smile.

"Haha, I'll come fully determined as you wish. Just don't forget to send me your
schedule."

Bang, the door closed, and silence filled the air for a few seconds. While I was looking at
him, he was lost in thought, staring at the closed door. Only when he finally looked back
at me did I ask the question I had been holding back.

"Why are you in such a good mood?"

Judging by his expression, my question might have seemed odd. He wasn't laughing
loudly, his eyes weren't sparkling, and he didn't seem excited. Nevertheless, he didn't
deny it.

"I feel like I'm about to catch something."

"What are you trying to catch?"

"Han Ri-yeon's secret."

I recalled the letter that Han Ri-yeon had written. She mentioned that there was a secret
she was hiding, but I couldn't grasp it just from Jeong Eui-cheol's words. However, I
could make some guesses.

"Do you think Jeong Eui-cheol became Han Ri-yeon's confidant because he knows the
secret?"

"There's a good chance of that."

"Then Han Ri-yeon's illness is related to the secret?"

"Yet she seems perfectly fine, so we have to trust that."

His eyes, darkened as he spoke with a smile, almost seemed to gleam sinisterly. It was
reminiscent of the villains in comic books plotting their schemes with malevolent glares.
That's why I couldn't bring myself to worry about him. He looked like the final boss to
anyone who saw him.

"You're going to the United States?"

"Yeah."

"When are you going?"

:
"I'll go someday."

I wanted to root for Jeong Eui-cheol to defeat this guy.

"I heard all your teams went to the States. Why don’t you go there right away too?"

"Taking you along right away wouldn't be a bad idea. After all, you wouldn't have the
chance to talk with other guys on the stairs since communication wouldn't be possible
there."

"You told me not to move."

"And who did you meet before that?"

"...I never imagined the stairs would be this complicated."

Creak. Just then, the door swung open, admitting another person into the space. My
observation about the stairs' complexity was swiftly validated. I should have left these
stairs immediately. And to make matters worse, it was someone I certainly didn't wish to
encounter.

"Taemin, you're here... huh?! J… Jay!"

Alice’s Boss entered, visibly startled, and halted in the doorway. How are you here? He
looked at me with a piercing glare that felt more like an attack. How dare you meet Jay
alone without me? If Cody, who followed closely behind him, hadn't intervened, it
seemed Alice’s Boss was prepared to throw a punch. Fortunately, the madman's voice
intervened.

"I'm here to work."

"Work? Oh, you came as Dream's director? Haha, Ha-bong succeeded, he really
succeeded."

Seeing him proud, I remembered wife's advice to keep the truth hidden. It wouldn't be
good if he found out that Yoon Jay, his pride and joy, had become a mere employee.

"I stepped down from the director position."

The madman blurted it out without a second thought. Damn it.

"St-stepped down?"

The Boss's voice trembled. Worried that the madman might spill more, I quickly stepped
forward.

"Boss, it's not as shocking as it sounds."

"You step aside! Stepped down? Does that mean? Could it be?!"

He pushed me aside forcefully, his eyes wide with disbelief as he looked at Yoon Jae.

"Have you finally become the CEO?! Hahaha! I thought the sleazy Dream CEO would be
kicked out and you would take his place!"
:
"I didn't become the CEO."

The Boss's laughter immediately faded. Apparently for the Boss this was one of the few
reasons for the madman's existence.

"Not the CEO? That's disappointing. Then what did you take on?"

"I'm the road manager."

...What? What nonsense. But soon, all three of us widened our eyes. Wait, we had
agreed on a road manager to come today.

"Huh?"

"No way?"

Between me and the Boss exchanging only a few words, Cody came to a conclusion.

"So, Director Yoon has become Taemin's road manager."

Have you ever seen such a madman?!

*****
The trembling Damas (van) finally quieted down as the engine turned off.

"Is this the place?"

The madman asked, looking at the house through the window and addressing the boss.

"Yeah, yeah. This is our house. First time here? Wasn't it difficult to drive? It's not easy
with a manual transmission and without power steering, right?"

He had told me to be thankful for the muscles I'd develop from turning the steering
wheel.

"We borrowed this car temporarily, so we'll scrap it tomorrow. You don't have to drive it
anymore."

He had told me to be grateful for being able to drive such a car and to cherish it like
family. Yet, it felt like a sudden farewell to my family, all in just one day.

"No, I like this car."

The boss's face twisted. I tried my best not to laugh, so my face twisted too.

"You must be tired, right? Go in, have some food before you leave. By coincidence, my
wife cooked some meat today."
:
As the boss spoke, he glanced at the madman. It was a look of concern, as if wondering
what would happen if he just left.

"I have some work to attend to, so I must go."

The boss's shoulders slumped. I gave the madman a jab.

"Eat before you go. Even if you're working, you should eat."

"Is your lodging here?"

"Yeah."

"Okay."

He replied and got out of the car. I looked back at the boss. He was trying hard not to
show his emotions on his face, but it was clear he was overjoyed. Then our eyes met.
His eyes narrowed slightly.

"Don't you dare steal Jay's meat."

Yes, sir, I won't steal his meat. With that promise in mind, I entered the house where they
coincidentally cooked meat. A catered buffet adorned the small grassy yard.

Chapter 10.
Even though Yoon Jay barely stayed for a meal and departed in less than an hour, the
boss decided to host a drinking party afterward. Surprisingly, even the lady of the house
got tipsy. His wife and I were concerned that the boss might assume Yoon Jay had been
ousted from the company and had resorted to working as a road manager. However,
much to our relief, the boss appeared to be genuinely thrilled by the situation.

‘Yeah, it's about time for Jay to take a break. Being the road manager might seem like
work, but for Jay, who's always been hustling, it's practically a vacation, don't you think?
Plus, he probably wants to relax in the familiarity of family, which is why he entrusted
Baek-won to me, right? Oh, he could have just said he wanted to work with his uncle.
Hahaha! I wonder who he gets all this shyness from?’

The boss became curious about whom exactly Jay resembled. Thanks to him, I could
only go to bed after midnight, dealing with the aftermath since I hadn't drunk. As I finally
settled into bed, concerns about the madman, which I had pushed aside, resurfaced.
Was he doing alright now? I contemplated sending a text to inquire when suddenly, the
phone rang. Hansoo's name illuminated the mobile screen.

"Yeah."

[Huh? Hyung, you answered right away. Haven't you slept? Well, if you can sleep calmly
in this situation, that wouldn't be human. Ugh, sniffle, ugh, sniffle.]

He's drunk too. Seems like everyone around is drunk.

:
"Hey, go home and sleep."

[My hyung can't sleep, so how can I?! My hyung, hyung got fired from the company and
can't even do a proper job! Ugh, sniffle, this is all because of that bastard Chae Do-sang.
Damn it, if that jerk didn't mess things up on set...]

"Just shut up and go to sleep."

[And on top of all the mess you're in, why doesn't that jerk leave you alone? He says he'll
keep bothering you from now on.]

"From now on?"

[Yes. He said he'll disturb everything you do from now on. Today, a senior acquaintance
invited me to a gathering with other actors, and that Chae Do-sang guy was there. When
he saw me, he passed on a warning to tell hyung to watch his back... Damn it, I couldn't
respond because someone intervened. I feel utterly worthless. Someone like me should
just die. Hyung has always treated me so well, and yet I couldn't even stand up to that
jerk…]

"Hey."

[Yes?]

"You're being too loud."

[Yes. But hyung, can I ask you one thing? Aren't you distressed by this situation? How
do you cope?]

I didn't quite understand Hansoo's question, so I chuckled a bit.

"Just shut up and hang up."

I ended the call first and chuckled softly in the darkness. How do I cope? I don't. Is this
situation not distressing? Not in the least. Hansoo claims I'm ruined, but I still have what I
love to do, and now I have the madman by my side. If I were to put it in cheesy comic
book lines, there's hope and love. Hope and love. I hadn't even said it out loud, but it
gave me goosebumps.

"Fuck, hope and love."

I muttered to myself, chuckling softly. Have I gone mad like the madman too? Just a few
days ago, I convinced myself that coming from a good home and getting ousted from a
prestigious company would ease my guilt. And yet, here I am, adapting to this situation
within a matter of days, spouting words like hope and love.

I began to think that even if things were to worsen dramatically in this situation, it
wouldn't matter much. Because I've changed. Before I knew it, I found myself capable of
entertaining thoughts about words like hope and love.

So, it's not as if guilt diminishes or insomnia disappears simply because the environment
changes. But I didn't have the answer. Perhaps reverting to the times when I confronted
excruciating hardships, shutting out all thoughts, might have been preferable. Back then,
:
things were simpler. I didn't have the luxury of thinking because I was too consumed by
enduring physical pain.

Perhaps that's why I found myself immersed in a dream, revisiting the challenging times
of the past. Construction sites, night factories, delivery jobs, newspaper routes - the
settings and clothing shifted rapidly as I sprinted. I toiled so intensely that I could
scarcely catch my breath, running tirelessly. I hardly slept until dawn, and the dream
seemed interminable.

It felt as though I would never emerge from the depths of that dream, but like water
draining from a sewer, I was abruptly yanked back into reality. It was a sense of danger
that jolted my senses awake. So, as soon as I opened my eyes, unaware of the
circumstances, I raised my head from the bed and held my breath in silence. There was
someone standing by the window, where the faint light of dawn filtered in.

“Fuck.”

I muttered shortly, hastily lifting my upper body. My startled heart pounded, making me
breathless, but the irritation flooding in covered everything. It was him. That madman
again.

"Are you crazy? How did you even get in here?"

"With a key."

He showed me a small electronic key. The front door key to the Boss's house? He
wouldn't even reveal the passcode, keeping it hidden from me, a resident here. Yet, he
handed the madman a key? Another wave of anger surged within me, but I suppressed it
for the time being.

"Then you should wake me up or something. Why are you staring at me like that again?"

"How am I staring?"

Menacingly. He's looking at me with such a cold gaze, as if I've done something terribly
wrong. It's always been like this. Every time I wake up, he's always looking down at me
like that. No matter how much I think about it, there's only one reason why he would look
at me like that.

"Does it hurt you so much that I sleep well?"

"Kind of. It's so funny it hurts my stomach."

It's even more unsettling when he utters those words without a hint of a smile.

"What's so funny?"

"Even though the location changes, your sleeping habits stay the same."

That couldn't be. I still couldn't sleep due to insomnia even here... It was strange. There's
no way he would know that I have insomnia. It must mean something else. Maybe I
snore or grind my teeth in my sleep.
:
"What exactly are my sleeping habits?"

"You scream silently."

".........."

"You sometimes struggle to breathe, as if you’re going to die."

Probably because of nightmares. As I muttered an excuse, he chuckled softly.

"Insomnia with nightmares. You've got it all."

"Then don't look. Just ignore it... Hey, what are you doing?"

I hesitated as I watched his actions. He was taking off his shirt and tossing it aside.

"I’m going to do it."

Going to do it? Maybe it was because I woke up suddenly. I found myself naively asking
without realizing it.

"What?"

He curled his lips again and then took off his jeans. However, he wasn't wearing any
underwear underneath. His penis stood firmly, hard, and bulging. While I hesitated, he
approached me. There was a scent of soap coming from him, but I couldn't understand
why this scent made me tense. I swallowed silently and asked.

"You, where's your underwear?"

"I forgot."

Forgot to wear underwear? Yoon Jay? He sat down on the bed, got me up, and
proceeded to remove my pants. The pants slipped down below my feet. His warm hand
slid between my legs and firmly grasped my penis.

"All I wanted to do was fuck you."

"Since when?"

I asked, trying to swallow the groan that wanted to come out. His hand moved to
massage my testicles, then shifted towards my penis.

"Since I saw you on the emergency exit stairs during the day."

My hand naturally gripped his penis. As I explored the large shaft that filled my hand,
excitement spread through me as if my own penis was being stimulated. Near my ear, he
affectionately added,

"To be honest, I regret it. I should have just done it, no matter who came on the stairs."

Simultaneously, he seized my shoulder and forcefully flipped me over. Then, with no

opportunity for resistance, he pressed my head firmly onto the bed. With my legs still
dangling outside the bed, my upper body was now sprawled across it. I attempted to rise
:
by grasping the bed with both hands, but he was quicker. He gathered my arms behind
my back and secured my wrists with something.

"Fuck, what are you doing?"

"Just to let you know, I don't mind if spectators gather."

It was only then that the image of the boss's family downstairs flashed in my mind, and I
closed my mouth. But I twisted my body to break free. However, with my hands tied
behind my back, I couldn't even lift my upper body properly. My voice grew louder again.

“Hey... Ugh!"

Something cold and sticky was smeared between my buttocks, and soon a few fingers
penetrated deeply. In my unprepared state, even fingers caused pain.

"Fuck!"

I cursed silently with my face pressed into the mattress, but the intense pressure left me
powerless to resist. As his fingers roughly probed inside and then retreated, I felt his
touch trace along my spine. His fingers, beneath the lifted shirt, trailed from my neck
down to my back, leaving goosebumps in their wake. He paused briefly. Unable to see, I
needlessly tensed up and attempted to turn my head, but his hand pressed down on my
head before I could.

"Ugh, you..."

Ignoring my words, he forcefully thrust his penis into me. Damn it, you bastard! The
curses that came to mind didn't leave my mouth. I bit my lips forcibly to prevent screams
from escaping first. It was humiliating to be overpowered like this by him.

It wounded my pride to see him so eager to take me, relentlessly pounding away from
behind without any consideration. With each vigorous thrust, he showed no signs of
fatigue, trembling against my buttocks. He let out an animalistic moan as he ejaculated,
breathing harder than usual. But the most revolting thing was me in that moment.

Despite being pinned down and powerless, I couldn't help but feel a surge of arousal as I
sensed his release. His penis slipped out from behind me, and as the warmth that had
enveloped me so intensely subsided, a shivery sensation lingered. Feeling embarrassed
by my response, I deliberately spat out curses.

“Bastard, you are dead.”

“I still have a long way to go before I die.”

He disregarded my words with indifference, still consumed by arousal, and forcefully

thrust his member back into me from behind. I squirmed in protest.

"Untie me, you bastard... Ugh!"

He pressed my head down again.

"You have to untie me."

:
What? What nonsense... But again, I had to swallow the curses that wanted to come out.
His hand began to stroke my penis. At first slowly, squeezing my testicles, then
scratching the perineum with his fingertips. The heat intensified around my already
aroused member. I expressed my appreciation verbally.

"Fuck, you bastard."

I thought I heard a faint laughter from behind. It was actually a relief not to see his face. It
was embarrassing to be in such an excited state while unable to move due to my arms
being bound. It was perplexing that while it was shameful, the excitement persisted.

Even more perplexing was when the hand that had aroused me so intensely withdrew.
As he lifted my body, I stumbled like a toddler, attempting to stand on my own two feet,
only to be pushed back onto the bed. He then spread my legs wide and positioned
himself between them.

With my eyes adjusted to the dawn light, his face came into clear view. He regarded me
with an expressionless gaze, holding his member and moving deliberately slowly.
Simultaneously, his other fingers entered me from behind at the same measured pace. It
felt agonizingly slow. Purposefully avoiding the most arousing points, he teased the
surrounding areas with his fingers, driving me insane.

Already aroused and craving more stimulation, I twisted my body in anticipation. Had
those eyes looking down at me been laughing, I would have continued to curse.
However, the gaze of the person observing me intensified gradually with lust. It felt like
witnessing someone losing their sanity.

"Fuck, what are you doing?"

"Please untie me."

"........."

He hastened the movements of his hand on his own penis. The fingers exploring inside
me also quickened. Yet, he still didn't touch that exact spot, the one that would make me
climax with just a brush. It was maddening. Unable to bear it, I twisted my body and
pleaded.

"Hey, fuck..."

"Please untie me."

"...Please... untie me..."

"No."

What? The bewildered question turned into a moan as his fingers finally pressed firmly
on my desired spot. A surge of electricity ran through my body, causing me to gasp in
ecstasy. The fleeting pleasure I had been yearning for was intense, but alas, it was short-
lived. I hoped for more, for his fingers to continue their tantalizing touch, but they
withdrew abruptly. Why? I looked at him, silently questioning, and he lifted my upper
body. My body twisted, and before I knew it, I found myself straddling his thighs.
:
His penis brushed against my backside, and at that moment, I cared little about what
would happen next. Resolving my desires quickly became the priority. But he stopped
me by holding onto my waist. Damn it, why now? Despite my frustration, I swallowed it
down, unwilling to show my agitation. However, as if he heard my thoughts, he explained
the reason.

"Kiss."

I hesitated for a moment, taken aback. He tightened his arms around my waist and
repeated the command.

"Kiss me."

Turning my head to the side, I lowered my lips to meet his. Despite having kissed
countless times before, it felt fresh and exhilarating, as if it were the first. Even though I
remained embarrassed to be on top of him with my hands bound behind me, the kiss
was undeniably amazing. His hot tongue swirled inside my mouth, exploring and sucking
my flesh with fervor.

Our saliva mixed as we exchanged breaths. Then, he gripped my waist tightly with both
hands and pulled me down forcefully. Whether it was due to my heightened sensitivity or
the overwhelming excitement, the pleasure eclipsed any pain as I took in his large penis.
Perhaps it was because I couldn't move my hands properly, but my body shook
uncontrollably from the force of his thrusts.

His throbbing penis grazed and pressed against the spot I craved so desperately,
eliciting gasps and moans that made my throat ache from the intensity. Several times,
semen flowed from my penis. Somewhere along the way, his grip loosened, but I was too
consumed by ecstasy to notice. Until dawn broke, we continued, endlessly fucking and
climaxing.

*****
The breakfast served in this house had remained unchanged for days: toast, fried eggs,
and a glass of juice. Despite typically enjoying traditional Korean meals for all three daily
meals, breakfast remained simple. The reason was straightforward: breakfast was
prepared by the boss. However, this morning proved to be different. After spending a few
hours entwined with my madman, I emerged from the shower only to have the door burst
open, revealing the boss standing there.

"Since there's no schedule today, we'll be climbing Mt. Bukhansan for some physical
training... Ugh!"

He looked at Yoon Jay as if he had seen a ghost.

"No, Jay! When did you arrive?"

He directed the question at the madman, his eyes shooting laser-like daggers at me. His
question contained a reproach for not informing him. How could I tell him that this
bastard came to attack me at dawn?
:
"After breakfast, if you have time, I'd like to discuss the upcoming schedule."

When the madman casually mentioned this, the boss's eyes widened.

"With me?!"

"Yes. Because uncle is the manager."

The madman’s words contained three points that would please the boss: addressing him
as "uncle," acknowledging him as the manager, and finally, this.

"Hmm, true. I am the manager. But first, let's have breakfast, shall we?"

It seems that being able to have breakfast together was the final point. The boss, visibly
content, descended the stairs with a cheerful demeanor, instructing us to join them in 30
minutes. However, I shifted the conversation by asking about the schedule, a topic the
manager appeared uninterested in discussing.

"What's the matter?"

"Something interesting."

".........."

"Excited?"

"Not at all."

"You can be. It's going to get interesting from now on."

I frowned and gave him a sideways glance.

"Are you really going to be my road manager?"

"I've been doing it since yesterday."

"Why on earth are you doing this?"

I couldn't understand his actions. Was he deliberately showcasing his ability to do this
too? Or was he protesting because the boss didn't intervene? I pondered various
possibilities, but the response he provided was something I hadn't even considered.

"To be with you."

I silently looked at him, holding a wet towel. His hair was wet like mine. Unlike the
meticulous image one would associate with someone carefully drying and styling their
hair, he simply rough-dried his hair with his hands using the towel.

"The acting gigs are going to be slow for a while. But I've kept the rehearsals going, so
classes are still on every day."

“.........”

"Why aren't you answering?"

:
"Okay."

I turned around, put on my clothes, went back to the bathroom for no reason, and stood
there for a while, before finally going back inside the cramped studio apartment. I read
the script, enduring 30 minutes without catching a glimpse of his face, before hurrying
downstairs when the time came. While I wasn't particularly thrilled that the boss was my
manager, I felt relieved knowing he was steadfast in situations like this. He was the kind
of person who could make you forget about any worries and focus. The boss had been
grilling Hanwoo beef over charcoal since 7:30 in the morning.

Chapter 11.

When do people truly feel their failures? While they may intellectually acknowledge their
shortcomings, the true impact hits them when they are immersed in the experience. This
realization often occurs suddenly, especially when they find themselves engaged in
unfamiliar tasks and their bodies begin to feel discomfort. It's in these moments that they
become acutely aware of the shift in people's gazes and behaviors towards them. While
some individuals may continue to treat them the same as before, unfortunately, such
individuals are few and far between.

"A road manager? Director Yoon Jay is a road manager now?"

Jung PD, who knows the madman well, repeatedly asked with his mouth half open. We
had arrived at the set in Gyeonggi Province for additional shooting. Perhaps it was due
to his recent resurgence with the madman's assistance, but Jung PD's eyes betrayed a
hint of sadness.
:
He took the madman aside and patted his shoulder as if comforting him. Many watched
this scene and murmured. Who is he? Director Yoon from Dream? The one who got fired
because of Han Ri-yeon? I heard he donated a lot of money, and now he's become a
beggar? So he's a road manager now? That's amazing, incredible. Laughter could be
heard.

The fact that the production company was Dream only attracted more attention from
people. The atmosphere was starkly different from when Dream executives previously
visited the set to show their support. At that time, with numerous actors affiliated with
Dream present, the company's staff, including managers, trailed the executives like
obedient kindergarten children.

However, now the madman was met with nothing but ridicule. Those who had initially
tried to impress me at the beginning of the shoot were now laughing and pointing fingers
mockingly. I, too, had become a spectacle. No one dared to approach within several
meters of me, as if drawing an imaginary circle around me. I could hear managers and
stylists whispering with stern expressions.

"People got nervous when the company's big shot arrived."

"Director Yoon deliberately stepped down from his position and came as a road
manager, but everyone knows it's just a facade."

"Haha, even if you sprinkle dirt on a diamond, it still shines."

I wanted to sprinkle dirt in the boss's eyes. Still, perhaps it was fortunate that the two of
them were immersed in their own world. At that moment, the assistant director, with a
serious expression, gestured for me to come over.

"Lee Taemin-ssi, didn't you receive the message? Your scenes have been cut, so there's
no need for you to come anymore."

"I didn't receive any message."

"You didn't? We even confirmed with your manager or road manager over there that you
received it."

The madman? If he confirmed, then why did he come here?

"Well, since we've contacted each other, just go home today."

I should have just left, but I recalled the script with the final scene. Even if my role wasn't
significant, the last lines in a scene played a crucial role. In the original work, these lines
were considered famous, and I had practiced them relentlessly for days.

"Is my last scene being deleted?"

"No, that scene remains as it is. It's just Lee Taemin-ssi who's being excluded."

"Then who will do it?"

The assistant director avoided answering and shouted at the staff. As I waited beside
him to hear the response, he turned back, wearing the same expression.
:
"Another actor will do it."

As he quickly left, I heard an explanation from behind.

"K Entertainment put pressure on them. Since Director Yoon can't exert his influence
anymore, it seems like the broadcasting station allowed it. The director was furious all
night, but it turns out Dream had to proceed as K Entertainment wanted."

It was Jo-hyun, who was close to Hansoo. He approached me and shrugged his
shoulders.

"It seems like Dream's opposition forces are enjoying this moment of triumph. Even if
Director Yoon were to ask the director now, there wouldn't be much he could do."

The madman wouldn't ask for something like that.

"Do you disagree?"

"No."

He smiled at how easily I accepted it.

"But even Sunbae didn't think Director Yoon would become Sunbae's road manager,
right?"

".........."

"I've been thinking, ever since Director Yoon donated all of his wealth, maybe he's not as
power-hungry or perfect as we think. You know about the movie that couldn't even be
released due to a clash with K Entertainment, right? Director Yoon seemed to take
responsibility on the surface and stepped down from his position. Honestly, it's not
Director Yoon's fault, but since he voluntarily stepped down, it's as if he took the blame
upon himself. If Director Yoon had held on, there wouldn't have been any need to take
responsibility. It's unexpected that he would step down so easily, but to come back as
Sunbae's road manager... Wow, this is really something. Maybe Director Yoon is the type
of person that nobody could have imagined."

"What type of person?"

"The type who would risk their life for love."

It was the most nonsensical thing I had ever heard. However, this guy presented his
hypothesis seriously.

"He might have given up everything and came to Sunbae, to personally manage his
loved one and help them rise to the top."

".........."

"Of course, that's probably not it. Haha, even I think it's nonsense."

"If you know, then shut up."

:
"Sunbae. But if you think about it that way, it's kind of scary, but also incredibly
charming."

"Hey."

I called out to him with a sense of urgency mixed with warning. He must have felt
something strange because he turned his head to where my gaze was directed. But
there was no need to turn fully. The boss, who had been watching us with sharp eyes,
approached us directly. His gaze towards me was crystal clear. Are you cheating?

"Manager, this is just someone who was working with me..."

He interrupted my explanation with a raised hand. Then he looked through Jo-hyun and
asked.

"Who?"

The one who answered the question was the Coordinator standing right behind. He took
out a notebook and read something.

"Jo-hyun, 22 years old, exempt from military service, a rookie who has been with Dream
for less than a year."

Jo-hyun looked at my new manager as if he was just curious.

"Hello. I'm Jo-hyun."

The boss gestured to the Coordinator without saying anything. The Coordinator quickly
continued speaking.

"He's currently studying economics at a mid-to-high-tier university. And he has done

some media play as a celebrity with a good educational background. However, his
academic record before taking a leave of absence was a GPA of 1.7. It's a mess."

The student on leave with poor grades seemed a bit flustered.

"Before joining Dream, he initially tried to debut as an idol, but switched to acting
because of his dream as an actor. ... That's the surface reason, but in reality, he got into
a big fight with the agency's CEO after skipping dance practice for a day and going to a
club. In the end, his contract was terminated, and he moved to another agency."

The face of the student with poor grades who got into a big fight hardened like a stone.
He seemed like he wanted to say something, but the Coordinator still had more to say.

"A few months ago, he gained recognition for starring in a short drama, but before he
could become popular, he appeared on a cable entertainment show and made
derogatory remarks about thick ankles on women, which immediately garnered backlash
from female fans. Even if he gets good roles in the future, it seems inadequate for him to
rise as a star for the time being. As seen in the incident with derogatory remarks, he is
very critical of women's appearance, and due to his extensive dating history, even
though he is still young, there is a high possibility that he will not reject men in search of
stronger stimulation.”
:
After the Coordinator's report, the boss made his conclusion.

"He's an interesting character."

"Why on earth did you investigate me?"

Without responding to Jo-hyun's question, the boss gestured to the Coordinator again.
The Coordinator's notebook opened once more.

"He believes he has thorough self-management and has deleted all past records before
debuting as a celebrity. However, there are still a few embarrassing records circulating
on the internet, and if these come to light when he becomes popular, he could easily gain
a million anti-fans. I saw it myself, and I felt ashamed just reading it."

Jo-hyun tightly sealed his lips. The boss waved his hand to dismiss Jo-hyun. Get lost.
Jo-hyun swallowed his pride and immediately turned away and disappeared. I was just
watching the situation in astonishment when I saw the boss erasing something from his
notebook.

"One person's been dealt with."

One person?

"And who is just a colleague you've been working with?"

The boss alternated his gaze between the notebook and me. What's in that notebook
anyway? As I remained frozen, the Coordinator, perhaps sensing my rigidity, sharply
eyed me as if he had seen something in my place.

"Manager, at 3 o'clock direction, the man wearing a camouflage t-shirt."

3 o'clock direction? I quickly turned my head. There was the stunt team leader whom I
was close with.

"Boss, I mean, Manager. I don't know what you're trying to do, but..."

"Hmph, that guy?"

Once again, my words were ignored. I watched the boss walking away confidently, but
suddenly snapped back to reality. I was about to follow after him belatedly, but a
restraining hand grabbed my arm. When I turned around, the madman was standing
behind me, appearing out of nowhere.

"Where are you going?"

"Hey, let go. The boss is up to something strange right now."

"What's going on?"

"He's going around to everyone I'm friends with, or rather, just know through work."

"Maybe he's just sociable."

:
"No, it's not that. He's not having casual conversations; he's doing background checks
on everyone…."

"If he's interested, he can investigate."

"What?"

"You're the one acting strange. Why do you care about the conversations between your
colleagues and the manager, especially when they're merely work acquaintances?"

What? Why am I the one being called strange here? I was about to retort with a firm
stance, but the madman added in a low voice.

"Or is there someone you're particularly concerned about?"

"..........."

"Who is it?"

"Nobody, damn it."

"Alright then."

The madman nodded and checked the time. I frowned at him, but then noticed the
lingering gazes still on us.

"Did you know in advance that my shoot was canceled today?"

"Yeah."

"Then why did you come?"

"To confirm."

"Confirm what?"

"Who you're working with and who's talking to you."

What's he really getting at? Assuming the boss is oblivious, this guy appears to be going
to considerable lengths to create the impression that he stepped down from his role for
my benefit, much like Jo-hyun suggested. However, it's not about my success, but rather
about cleansing the environment around me. Yet, resigning from the director's position
for such a simple reason doesn't quite add up. Something doesn't feel right. What's the
real story here?

"We're leaving in two hours. If there's anyone you need to say goodbye to, do it. Don't
leave anyone out."

*****
Many newcomers or lesser-known actors often face the toughest challenge of all: having
nothing to do. The supporting actors I've met so far have mostly pointed out this aspect
:
as the most difficult. They endure countless auditions, screen tests, meetings with
directors, yet for years, they struggle to secure a single meaningful role as working
actors.

No, they don't even get a chance to audition. They say that's when they give up on this
profession. To stay in the field without giving up, they had to pursue other avenues,
which wasn't easy. I, too, want to act, and I wouldn't be pleased if told to do something
else.

But I don't consider it difficult. As I've said, as long as I'm somehow involved in this
industry, I hold onto the hope that I can act again. Luckily, I was able to audition twice in
the past week. One was for a supporting role in a movie starring the nationally acclaimed
actor Yoo Kang-soo.

They mentioned that many people were eager to appear in the highly anticipated project,
which also had a substantial budget. The role I was offered was brief but included
significant lines and situations. I diligently practiced for three days, to the point where the
script's words became ingrained in my memory.

However, in front of the casting director, I ended up showcasing only about 1-2 minutes
of what I had prepared. After uttering just a single sentence, I heard a curt "Thank you,"
and then there was no further contact. The second audition had a brief preparation
period. It was for a supporting role in a special one-act play on a local broadcasting
station, where the frequency of appearances was higher compared to movies.

After practicing for about two days, I went on a four-hour drive through the night to the
countryside, only to be informed upon arrival that the roles had already been filled. I
didn't even get the chance to meet the producer. Such occurrences were not uncommon,
so there was no reason to feel upset. I just felt sorry for three people that had come with
me.

Naturally, guilt soon gave way to annoyance. Thanks to the Boss, the Coordinator, and
the Madman stopping at every rest area, eating everything in sight, sightseeing, and
even visiting nearby tourist attractions, the journey back stretched to seven hours.

I started to suspect that these people had purposely used my audition as an excuse for
their outing. It wouldn't be surprising, given that they dropped me off at the broadcasting
station while the boss and the Coordinator went sightseeing, returning with their hands
full of local specialties. It was fortunate that they were enjoying themselves as my
manager, but the issue was that I wasn't enjoying it. This incident was no different.

"It's an interesting job."

His notion of "interesting" was likely anything but. I heard it wasn't even related to acting.
I should have been ready for this. I anticipated it would be challenging, but I wasn't
adequately prepared. I've faced countless difficult tasks before, so I arrogantly thought
I'd be fine.

I thought there was nothing to be surprised about, as I had encountered not only
physically but also mentally challenging tasks before. However, I was mistaken. What
awaited me was an incredibly difficult challenge unlike anything I had ever experienced.
:
Eight five-year-old children sat in front of me, asking while gazing up with sparkling eyes.
Mister, what are you going to do to entertain us?

*****
"The kids need to have snacks in two hours, so if we can finish before then, let's do it."

A woman in her forties, the producer, handed me the cue sheet and explained the setup.
There were only five crew members in total. Though I'm uncertain of the title, it was a
program for a children's cable channel that was outsourced. It involved celebrities visiting
kindergartens and spending time with the kids. Judging by the fact that someone like me
was there, it was a show that nobody really watches.

Well, that's beside the point. The issue was that on the day of the shoot, armed only with
a brief cue sheet, I had no clue what I was supposed to do. Some cues were as
straightforward as 'the celebrity shows a toy.' But what was I supposed to show without
any toys? I couldn't even demonstrate how to sort packages in front of kindergarten kids,
could I?

"As an actor, please read the storybooks in a realistic manner. The singer who came
before used singing as well, but I'm not expecting that much, so please exaggerate your
actions if necessary."

The woman producer's voice was hoarse. Like most producers, she seemed worn out
from fatigue, but she seemed particularly pale.

"Do you have any questions?"

I had numerous questions. After being dropped off at the kindergarten without any
explanation, the madman, who was supposed to be the road manager, stood back and
watched with his arms crossed. The supposed manager was too preoccupied whispering
something to the madman, attempting to get a word in, and the coordinator, after hastily
listening to my schedule for tomorrow, mentioned he would do some research and
quickly disappeared. I couldn't discern if he was genuinely a coordinator or just a proxy
from the agency. Well, that wasn't my concern. I focused on the first shooting content as
outlined in the cue sheet provided by the producer.

"Read a storybook, impart a moral lesson, and take questions."

The title of the storybook was 'Grandmother Holly.' Not what I expected, considering it
wasn't about a dandelion seed. Why such a name? It turned out to be about a foreign
grandmother. The story revolved around a kind and pretty daughter who, despite being
mistreated by her stepmother, fell into a well while performing various chores. Upon
regaining consciousness, she found herself in a different world. Throughout her journey,
she helped take bread out of an oven full of bread, picked apples from an apple tree, and
eventually arrived at the house of Grandmother Holly.

When the grandmother offered the kind daughter a chance to work comfortably at her
house, she seized the opportunity and earned gold to take home. Witnessing this, the
stepmother, who was both ugly and lazy, sent her own daughter, equally ugly and lazy,
:
down the well. However, the lazy daughter only wasted the lard and ended up living out
the rest of her days in that state. The moral of the story was clear.

"Live kindly and you'll receive blessings, but live wickedly and you'll face punishment."

As the dry reading of the dull storybook came to a close, the children, who had been
distracted while I was reading, suddenly turned their attention towards me. It wasn't until
later that I realized the teacher, positioned at one side, had directed their focus. The
children all gazed at me with blank expressions. Glancing at the producer, who wore a
tired expression, she gestured for me to continue. With nothing prepared to say, I opted
to pass the question on to the children.

“Anyone have any questions?"

More blank stares. When I thought I should come up with some lesson, one child started
shaking their body and opened their mouth.

"It's not because she was kind, but because she was pretty."

"What do you mean?"

"Because she was pretty, she got the gold. The bad girl didn't get it because she was
ugly."

No, it's not about being pretty. I was about to argue, but then I glanced down at the
storybook. It struck me: why does it say "because she was pretty" when the essence is
about kindness? If you attribute the bad outcome to the girl's ugliness, it merely fosters
prejudice based on appearance. In that moment, the author wrote something in the
sketchbook and held it up.

"Please respond that in the fairy tale, 'pretty' doesn't refer to appearance but to having a
kind heart."

"Here, 'pretty' and 'ugly' don't refer to appearance but to one's heart. It means having a
beautiful or ugly heart."

"How can a heart be beautiful?"

"It means being kind."

"But you can't see that."

"You can. You can tell by actions or words."

“But my grandmother told me not to be fooled by kind people?”

Wow, Grandma. You did a great job with your grandson's education. I looked back at the
writer. Glancing back at the writer, I noticed she was engaged in conversation with the
kindergarten teacher before jotting something down in her sketchbook once more.

‘There are people who smile on the outside and deceive others, so of course you have to
be careful. However, there are more people in the world who show their beautiful hearts.
You should strive to be one of those people.’
:
"There are people who smile on the outside and deceive others, so of course....."

"How can you tell if someone has a beautiful heart?"

It was the same kid again.

"You have to get to know the person. It's not something you can see at first sight."

"Why do people betray each other?"

"It's not about betraying, it's about experiencing. It means spending time with that person
and..."

"My grandfather was betrayed by his best friend of 30 years and suffered a lot, so he
ended up in the hospital. That's why Grandma said that even if you've been close with
someone for 30 years, you can't see the ugliness in someone else's heart."

Yeah, I didn't think it was an ordinary household.

"My grandfather was close with his friend for 30 years, so why couldn't he see the ugly
heart?"

"Because he didn't see it. To your grandfather, his friend probably only showed a
beautiful heart for 30 years. But maybe the friend's heart turned ugly after those 30
years."

"So, could my friend suddenly have an ugly heart too even though we're close? What if
they steal my money and lie to me, then what should I do?"

"Well, you just have to deal with it."

The writer and the teacher looked surprised, but I ignored them and continued
addressing the children.

"But don't be afraid of that. If there's someone deceiving you, just get revenge. Pay them
back double. Then at least one ugly-hearted person will stay away from you. Got it?"

There was no response. The shooting paused, and the teacher rushed over. While she
held the children and explained again, I got scolded by the writer. She told me that I
shouldn't talk to the children like that, mentioning revenge. If the children actually fight
and seek revenge, and don't make up, then would I take responsibility? etc. After the
scolding, we resumed shooting. The children, looking bored with the filming, twisted their
bodies in their seats, unable to concentrate easily. I felt sorry for the children, but I
repeated the words I had said before.

"Live kindly and you'll receive blessings, but live wickedly and you'll face punishment."

After imparting the moral, I asked again.

"Anyone have a question?"

One child raised their hand eagerly. It seemed like they had received good education
from their grandmother.
:
"So, the protagonist got the gold not only because they were kind but also because they
had a beautiful heart?"

Not only well-educated but also well-versed in broadcasting, this child practically set up
my next line.

"That's one way to put it."

"How can you tell if someone has a beautiful heart?"

It was a similar situation to before. The staff looked tense.

"You have to spend time with that person to know. It's not something you can see at first
sight."

"My grandfather's friend of 30 years..."

"Of course, there are times when someone you've known well for 30 years suddenly
betrays you, causing such shock that you end up collapsing and being rushed to the
hospital."

"My grandmother says..."

"So, you shouldn't think that the outward appearance represents the inner self. Because
people's hearts can change."

The child openly expressed a displeased expression. They even glared at me, perhaps
because I said what they wanted to say.

"But there are people with snakes in their hearts!"

"Everyone has snakes in their hearts."

"No, you're wrong! I don't have one! Neither does my mom, nor my dad..."

"No, you do. There's a snake inside you, inside your mom and dad too. The teacher over
there with her mouth open, the writer waving her arms at me, your friend next to you,
they all have snakes inside them. Everyone has snakes inside."

The child looked around, then hesitated.

"People all have ugly hearts. That's why sometimes hearts can be beautiful, and other
times, they can be ugly. Have your parents or teachers ever scolded you? Have you ever
done something you shouldn't have?"

The children nodded.

"That's when your hearts turn ugly. So ugly that they become like snakes. But not now,
right?"

Not right now! The children shouted loudly. Ah, my ears hurt.

"Only the person themselves can truly see whether their heart is beautiful or ugly. So, it's
more important to see how beautiful or ugly your own heart is rather than judging
:
others."

A girl shyly raised her hand.

"Then, yesterday I fought with my little brother, so was I ugly the whole time?"

"Did you make up with your brother?"

"Yes."

"Then you became beautiful again. You apologized and reflected on your mistakes, so
you became even more beautiful than before."

Another question was heard.

"Even if your heart was ugly before, if you sincerely reflect and regret, can it become
beautiful again?"

I looked back at the one who raised the question, so did the children. I was the only one
who glared at him. That madman. Why is he raising his hand and interrupting? I ignored
him and turned my attention back to the children, but the madman raised his hand again
and asked more insistently.

"If you reflect and regret enough, will it become beautiful again?"

I felt so fucking ugly that I wanted to punch him in the face. But seeing the stunned
expression of the staff, I reluctantly answered.

"Yes, you can become beautiful again."

"What if you don't realize that you've become beautiful?"

"........."

"What if people around you say you've become beautiful, but you keep saying you're
ugly?"

"Whatever, let it go."

The madman curled his lips while looking at me.

"I don't want to."

*****

"As I've reiterated, reading the storybook in this manner won't be suitable for the
broadcast. We'll need to remove all scenes of Lee Taemin-ssi reading. Additionally, any
dialogue of this nature during the conversation with the children is not acceptable."

Her voice hinted at annoyance. Ah, so that explains why everyone's been on edge
during the shoot. Reading Grandmother Holly was tough for me too, emotionally
:
challenging since it was my first encounter with the content. And to top it off, there wasn't
even time to practice before shooting.

Later, I found out that I was originally supposed to be a substitute for the celebrity who
had canceled the shoot. I could have made excuses, but the fact that I couldn't bring the
storybook to life during reading was solely due to my own abilities. I simply nodded along
to the scolding from the writer. But my gaze drifted sideways.

The producer was watching the footage from the camera with the madman. Although
they seemed to be having a brief exchange, the producer's expression was serious. It
seemed like she was replaying a certain scene repeatedly. Then she stopped and stared
intently at the footage. Why is she doing that? Did I do something else wrong? As I
pondered, the madman looked in my direction, and our eyes met. As he looked at me, he
slowly formed four words with his mouth.

‘I don't want to.’

His teasing felt more juvenile than a kindergartener's antics. I couldn't believe that guy
was a director. As I felt annoyed, he smirked, clearly enjoying himself. Oh, damn. That
madman. I wanted to curse under my breath, but he turned his attention to the producer
at her call. I heard the writer's stern voice again.

"And please tell the road manager not to interfere anymore. It's not polite to suddenly
interrupt the shoot, whether he's close with the producer or not. Surely, this isn't his first
time observing a shoot, is it?"

I vigorously nodded my head.

"Of course not. He knows more about broadcasting than anyone else. This isn't just a
matter of etiquette; he’s downright crazy."

"Well, maybe not crazy, but..."

"No, he is. Is he a preschooler? Why is he raising his hand like a child? If he's going to
behave like that, perhaps he should go back to kindergarten instead of following me
around and bothering me? Isn't that right?"

"Well..."

"........."

Suddenly, I felt betrayed. Wait, wasn't the plan to gang up on the madman together? But
knowing there was no point in arguing with the tired broadcast staff, I remained silent.

"If you don't have chess, we'll substitute with singing. Since there's time to practice
beforehand, prepare in the adjacent room while the kids have their meal."

"Can't we do something other than singing?"

"We've only prepared songs. Just sing. Besides, since you read fairy tales like a
textbook, we have to edit everything, so singing adds content. You can sing, right? Do
you happen to play any instruments?"
:
"A tambourine."

"....Let's ask the teacher for the piano. If you're tone-deaf or rhythmically challenged or
anything like that, please let us know in advance so we can prepare something else."

"Then I'll come up with something."

"You, Lee Taemin-ssi? But you haven't prepared anything."

"I haven't prepared anything, but I have a talent to show."

She looked at me as if surprised.

"What do you mean by 'talent'?"

“Box..."

"Absolutely not."

I hadn't even mentioned "boxing," yet my proposal was rejected.

"Are you trying to incite revenge by teaching boxing to the kids? Just because Lee
Taemin-ssi used to be a street fighter... Well, I apologize."

"It's okay."

It really was okay. Because it was true. It's just surprising how many people have read
my article.

"Still, boxing is out of the question."

"Then let's do basic exercises used in boxing."

I quickly added,

"Don't worry, it won't be used for revenge, I assure you."

*****
The filming location was changed to the playground in front of the kindergarten. There
was a lot to prepare before the shoot, but the person who needed me the most was the
Alice’s boss. He pulled me aside to a secluded spot and placed his hand on my shoulder.

"You seemed friendly with the writer?"

"Not at all."

"Yet you two had a separate conversation for a whopping 3 minutes and 25 seconds?"

"We were just discussing the shooting content."

She just scolded me. How on earth did it look like we were friendly?
:
"But why did you have such a dreamy expression?"

Dreamy? Damn, dreamy? What kind of dreamy is that?

"Sir, there's really nothing to worry abou—"

"But now you have nothing to worry about. I've made it clear to the writer."

"About what?"

"What do you think? The beautiful story of how you've become someone whose love is
reserved for only one man."

"..........."

"It seems like being a writer really enhances your understanding. She understood right
away and even supported your love."

I turned my head. It didn't take long for me to find the writer near the filming team. She
happened to glance in my direction. Then, she flinched, awkwardly smiled and quickly
turned away. Yeah, she seemed to understand. She seemed to understand very well,
damn it.

The writer, perhaps with her good imagination, sent another staff member to announce
the start of the shoot. I took my place and approached the children again. ‘Give me some
lines.’ Although the writer had asked, my expertise in jumping rope didn't require lengthy
explanations.

"Jump lightly. And swing your arms quickly."

I prepared to demonstrate jumping rope, holding the handles. Then, a child shouted.

"We know how to jump rope too!"

It was the child who had received good education from his grandma. Yeah, I knew you
would.

"This might be too difficult."

Saying that, I started with double unders, also known as "ssang-ssang-i," one after
another. Whoosh, whoosh, the sound of the rope echoed loudly across the playground. I
jumped with a step on each leg while doing double unders. Jumping rope was like
second nature to me, like eating rice in a boxing gym. I could do it even with my eyes
closed. After a brief demonstration, the producer demanded more.

"Could you try triple unders too?"

What couldn't I do? I started by warming up with a few sets of double unders, then
elevated my knees high as I jumped. With each leap, I soared higher and higher until it
felt like I was suspended in the air. After generating an even louder sound of the wind
than with double unders, I executed triple unders several times. Returning to light
skipping steps, I came to a halt. Was that okay? I was about to ask, but the children
seized my attention. Why were they all gazing at me with their heads held high?
:
"Who wants to try?"

"Me!"

"Me!"

"Me!"

Surprising. All the children raised their hands at once. Upon closer inspection, not all of
them did. It was the child who had received good education from grandma. Before
having them try jumping rope, I had them start with light skipping.

"Lightly, like a ball. What happens when you throw a ball on the ground?"

"It bounces!"

"That's right. It bounces, right? From now on, you're all balls. You're a basketball, you're
a volleyball. What other kinds of balls are there?"

The children raised their hands and shouted out.

"Table tennis ball!"

"Baseball!"

"Taekwondo ball!"

"Soccer ball!"

Although some answers were a bit off, there was one child who seemed particularly
enthusiastic.

"Alright, then think of yourself as the ball you mentioned and bounce lightly. Easy, right?"

The children giggled and laughed as if it was the most enjoyable thing in the world, just
jumping around. Was it really that amusing because it was so easy? After the chaotic
laughter-filled jumping session, we officially started jump roping. Most of the children
could manage it, but jumping rope to the level of doing double jumps was out of the
question. I knew that, but I waited until some of the kids gave up after attempting to
practice.

"Not going as planned, huh? Want me to show you how I do it?"

"Yes!"

"Just practice. Try jumping rope three hundred…."

The writer and the teacher both shook their heads vigorously. Three hundred jumps,
even I scaled it down.

"One hundred..."

The teacher's gaze turned fierce.

:
"One... day..."

Nods of approval. I finally got permission, albeit reluctantly.

"...Each of you should practice every day for a month."

At the mention of a month, the children's expressions darkened.

"If there's something you want, you have to practice and work hard to get it. But you can
experience it now. Who wants to try?"

"Yes!"

"Line up and come forward one by one."

The children eagerly lined up, but the filming was paused. The writer rushed over.

"Experience? What do you mean? What are you planning to do?"

"I'm going to jump while carrying them."

"No, that's absolutely not allowed. It's too risky for safety reasons to air on the show."

"Then we just won't air it."

"What?"

"Didn't you already film some segments of jump rope earlier? I watched this show when I
had some free time, and the celebrity appearances for playing together didn't last more
than a few minutes anyway."

"That's not your concern, Lee Taemin-ssi. Just a moment."

She went to talk to the teacher and relayed my request. I expected the teacher to oppose
it, but she allowed it if safety measures were taken. Her concern was me.

"You're going to carry each of the children and jump rope? Even though our class is a
mix of 5-year-olds, it's going to be tough. And you're talking about doing two-footed
jumping too."

"Let's give it a try."

The teacher still seemed skeptical but brought the safety equipment nonetheless. And I
looked at it with distrust. Was this supposed to be safety gear?

"Isn't this a baby carrier?"

"Yes, it's a baby carrier."

"But they're all grown up, how are we supposed to...?"

"You can use it to carry them."

"Even so..."
:
"No matter what you say, you have to carry the kids with this. You're not worried that
using a baby carrier might ruin your form, are you?"

"..........."

"If you don't want to, you can tell the kids right now that you can't do it."

I accepted the baby carrier. Then, like a mother in the 1950s carrying a child on her back
while doing laundry by the river, I lifted the kindergarten kids onto my back and started
double jumping. The response was surprisingly good. The kids screamed as if they were
riding on some amusement ride.

After lifting and jump roping with all the kids in line, my legs felt shaky. Damn, I need
more exercise, I thought. Perhaps I should acquaint myself better with Bukhansan
Mountain. However, my attention was drawn to a child standing alone in the corner. He
was the one who had received a good education from his grandmother. It dawned on me
that he hadn't been lifted. Despite my gaze, the child remained rooted in place, staring
blankly and refusing to approach. Quite stubborn, huh?

"What's up? Come here quickly and get on my back."

When I gestured broadly, the child finally shuffled over. As I lifted him onto my back, I felt
his arms coil tightly around my neck. My breath caught in my throat. Was he doing this
deliberately to get back at me? With the child on my back, I stood up and started jump
roping. Whizz, whizz, whizz. When I started double jumping, I heard soft admiration from
behind.

"Wow... Wow!"

Chapter 12.

While the kindergarten shoot was a strange experience, it wasn't particularly memorable.
However, there was something lingering in my mind even after a day had passed.
Throughout the kindergarten shoot, the female PD who seemed tired the entire time
didn't utter a single word apart from work-related instructions. However, as we were
preparing to depart after the shoot, she casually mentioned the broadcast schedule while
asking a question.

‘It seems like you're a vindictive type of person, aren't you?’

She seemed to tease me because of what I had said to the kids. Feeling apologetic, I
apologized, but her tired eyes stared at me.
:
‘So, do you thoroughly seek revenge even for your own mistakes?’

I might have glared at her. Despite not answering and showing my displeasure, the PD
didn't seem to care.

‘Well, just because you're thorough with others doesn't mean you have to be thorough
with yourself. So why are you strict about your own mistakes? Is there a special reason?’

‘I don't know why you're asking me these questions, but I don't want to answer.’

‘Then tell me later.’

She spat out as if it were bothersome and disappeared. Later? Does that mean there will
be a reshoot? It was more terrifying than her knowing about me. I decided to ask the
road manager who was sitting next to me as we were traveling.

"That PD from the children's program we filmed yesterday."

"She's married."

"..........."

The rattling sound of the subway filled the silence. Despite my staring, the guy just kept
staring at the subway map in his hand.

"What does it matter to me if the PD is married?"

"It means there will be no emotional involvement between you two in the future."

He added, still gazing at the map.

"She's attractive."

My mind went blank.

"Seriously?"

He glanced up.

"Are you jealous?"

Two men sat side by side, and when one of them inquired if the other was envious, the
woman beside them glanced over, her gaze unabashed. The madman asked again
without a clue.

"I'm asking if you're jealous."

"Are you crazy?"

Feeling flustered, I responded and simply gazed ahead. Meanwhile, the madman
meticulously folded the map after inspecting it. What's so attractive about that PD? I
completely forgot what I originally wanted to ask. Has this guy ever called anyone
:
attractive before? Does he even consider me attractive? Suppressing my urge to ask, I
sulked while looking at the map and muttered sarcastically.

"Is that interesting?"

"It is. By looking at the concentrated areas on the map, you can make simple O/D
predictions."

"What's O/D?"

"Origin-Destination Survey."

He said it in Hangul, but I still couldn't understand it any better.

"It's a survey that analyzes the purposes of human, vehicle, and cargo movements, as
well as their origins, destinations, and modes of transportation."

I looked back at the map.

"Does it mean there's a lot of movement where the routes overlap?"

"That's right. That also means there are a lot of vehicles, and since it's difficult to expand
roads, they increased the transportation capacity by expanding the subway system."

"And you find this interesting?"

"It's the foundation for finding interest."

"What?"

"Take advertising, for example. Statistics are inevitably used for consumption anyway.
Advertising is one of the most thorough users of statistics. When we step into the
subway station, we're essentially walking into the trap of advertising."

"I don't watch ads. And most people just look at their phones anyway."

He chuckled.

"Do you remember what ad was on the boarding screen when you took the subway?"

"I think it was a game ad."

"Exactly. Since everyone looks at their phones on the subway, there's no better place for
ads than that. Without realizing it, people become familiar with the game, and that
becomes a crucial key to choice. Familiarity is what advertisements aim for. But people
hardly recognize that they've been influenced by ads. By thoroughly analyzing things like
which stations people move between the most, which station has the most Wi-Fi usage,
and what time of day has the most users, we hang just one ad board. The results vary
depending on how much data is used for one ad. There are already plenty of ads around
us that penetrate our tastes, but not many people find that scary."

"Should we be scared?"
:
"Because they're in control. They collect your data to steer you into buying things in the
direction they want. But we don't think we're being controlled because we're the ones
spending the money. The old mindset that the consumer is king still lingers. Even the
advertisers keep planting the idea that you're the king. In reality, you're a slave, but you
have to believe you're a king to not see the truth properly. If you understand the
principles of domination in the information society, manipulating people is easy."

"Isn't what you're saying something people can figure out with a little thought?"

"Even if they know, it's useless."

"Why?"

"If there were just one or two ads around you to be wary of, you could change them. But
when there are thousands or tens of thousands, people don't change their minds. They'll
just say, 'I'm not wrong, there's no manipulation, I'm still the king.'"

"..........."

"If you only hold the king's information, you can make people buy what you want or even
make them like who you want. Conversely, you can make them dislike who you want."

The woman next to us had gotten off a while ago, leaving both sides empty, so only I
could hear his words.

"So, I really like this society."

Perhaps it was due to the chilling weather. A chill passed through. He stood up beside
me and asked.

"Isn't this our stop?"

I slowly looked out the subway window. It was indeed our stop. I stood in front of the
door, waiting for the train to come to a halt. Sometimes, the madman would have boring
conversations like this. It's tedious, and frankly, I'm not interested. Yet, I tolerate it,
knowing that it grants me glimpses of a different side of him, even if it means enduring
boredom.

Even if it's something I don't know, I find satisfaction in knowing that he thinks in such a
manner and that I know one more thing about him. It's just that. It's my greed to know
him better than anyone else. Whether the world gathers my information to manipulate
me or not is of no consequence to me.

In a world consumed by the pursuit of livelihood, even the act of merely existing can feel
stifling. But I couldn't take my eyes off the ad on the wall until I got off. A woman sat with
her eyes closed, hands clasped together, against a beautiful backdrop. Her gentle smile
seemed as comforting and peaceful as the scenery. The ad text sounded like a whisper
from her.

‘Heal in nature.’

I left the subway, leaving Han Ri-yeon behind.

:
 *****

It was a perfect day for a walk. However, heading back to my old neighborhood after 20
years, using the subway to get there, wasn't exactly a pleasant experience. I didn't have
any plans today. Although Yoon Jay and I had spent months together, we rarely even
went out on holidays.

Both of us didn't have many days off, so whenever we had free time, we typically stayed
at home. This morning, as I woke up, I found Yoon Jay sitting on the floor of my attic
room, engrossed in a comic book. Yoon Jay reading a comic book? The same guy who
always had his phone buzzing and only glanced at business-related materials and videos
was actually reading a comic book. I rubbed my eyes, wondering if I hadn't fully woken
up yet.

‘When did you come?’

‘Let's go out.’

Out of the blue? I followed him out after washing up, but he insisted that I decide where
to go. Why me?

"Because I don't know the place."

‘Where are we going?’

‘To the bathhouse.’

What bathhouse...? Something came to mind. The bathhouse with the monkey mural?
Why on earth would we spend our day off just to see a painting of a monkey? Then, he
reminded me. We have time to spare. Ah, right. If I have nothing to do, then he doesn't
either.

It felt strange. Yoon Jay, who used to dress in a suit every day and rush off to work,
came to me on a weekday morning wearing jeans and a shirt, saying he had nothing to
do. Of course, that didn't mean I wanted to go to the monkey bathhouse. Absolutely not.
So he suggested:

‘Then I'll take you to a place from my childhood too.’

I agreed to the deal out of curiosity. Perhaps Yoon Jay had been a madman since
childhood. And now, 20 years later, here we stood in front of the monkey bathhouse, only
to discover it was no longer there. Naturally, Gangsan has undergone two
transformations since then. It wasn't a place I particularly missed, but it was somewhat
disappointing not to find the spot from my memories.

"What a shame."

Yoon Jay muttered. He was looking at the restaurant that now stood where the
bathhouse used to be, with a gaze more disappointed than mine. His reaction stirred
something within me. Did he want to know about me that badly?
:
"I wanted to take a picture of the monkey mural so that when you turn 100 and your
memory starts to fade, I can still tease you about it."

The madman wished me a long life of 100 years. Fucking bastard.

"When I reach the age of 100, even if my memory fails me on everything else, one thing
I'll always remember is to beat you up."

He smirked, and I couldn't help but feel offended. It was clear he was mocking me,
almost as if he were silently saying, 'You think you can beat me when you're 100?' ..... I
can beat him, right?

"The bathhouse is gone, and is there any other place you were afraid of?"

"If there is?"

"We should preserve it so it doesn't disappear."

"If anyone hears this, they might think you're the president of my fan club."

"That's right."

I looked at him with a puzzled expression. It seemed like he had gone through a lot of
mental stress after losing his job. Was it him who created that lunatic-like fan club site...
Huh? I stopped in my tracks, shaking my head in disbelief, and then quickly followed him
when I saw him waiting ahead. Surely not. Yoon Jay was such a busy person; he
wouldn't waste his time on such a useless site.

He always wore expensive suits, drove expensive cars, talked on his phone and tablet,
and worked tirelessly. But now, he was strolling around the neighborhood in casual
clothes in broad daylight. I couldn't get used to it either.

"Do you know a good restaurant around here?"

His words made me realize that lunchtime had passed.

"What do you feel like eating?"

"Something you used to eat while living here."

"I only lived here until middle school. All I ate around this neighborhood was fast food like
burgers and fries."

As if he understood, he turned his body and started walking ahead.

"Where are we going?"

"If it's burgers, then you're talking about the franchise that was on the main road before
turning into the alley, right?"

That was correct. It was still there. The signboard and the interior seemed to have been
remodeled, but it was the same chain restaurant. But how did he know that the store was
:
still there? I asked as we entered the store. How did you know? He gave me an answer
that I couldn't quite understand.

"I explained it on the subway. I like this society."

"The talk about advertisements controlling people?"

"No, it's information that controls people."

Information... Could it be that he looked into all the nearby stores while learning about
me? It seemed unbelievable.

"It's not like we have spare time, so why bother finding out about things like this?"

"We've got some spare time. The celebrity I'm in charge of has nothing to do."

"You want me to introduce you to a hardworking anchovy fisherman who doesn't even
have time to sleep?"

I teased him, but he surprisingly seemed grateful.

"That's fine. If we were in the middle of the ocean, no one would know anything, no
matter what I do to you."

I made a mental note to never go near the ocean with this guy. As he stood in line to
order, I looked around while making my resolution. We were the only ones in the quiet
first-floor store on a weekday afternoon. The interior had changed, but the layout was the
same as before.

After ordering and carrying our burgers up to the second floor, the staircase was indeed
where I used to run around like crazy over a decade ago. I sat opposite Yoon Jay, who
had taken a seat by the window and placed the tray in front of him. He grabbed the
burger before I could even set down the tray.

"Do you want to experience the life of commoners today?"

He took a big bite and looked at me.

"It's a date."

I froze. While Yoon Jay took two bites of his burger, I couldn't even peel the wrapper off
mine.

"Since when did this become a date?"

"If it's not a date, why would I come to a place that means something to you and eat the
food you liked?"

"To investigate me."

"I did all that research a long time ago."

Right... When on earth did this happen?

:
"When?"

"No company sells products without checking if they're in good condition or not."

Products. I unwrapped my burger and took a bite. I'm not angry about being treated like
a commodity and having my past revealed. What I don't want to reveal are the superficial
things that would be discovered through investigation.

"If you had investigated me, you would have known what I did in the past, so why didn't
the company fire me beforehand?"

"It wasn't anything remarkable, so why bother?"

"I worked as a delinquent and under a loan shark... "

He cut me off before I could finish boasting. As he took the last bite, he crumpled the
wrapper in his hand.

"Compared to the past of the most successful actor at Dream right now, you're a model
citizen."

But the president of Dream was criticizing my past?

"The dirtier the past, the better. It gives us leverage, something we can control. After all,
we create the image of the actor, and the public believes more in the image created by
TV, regardless of how tarnished the past may be. The real problem lies in what you truly
want to hide."

"What do you mean?"

"Fear, inferiority, weakness. Mental issues that prevent you from stepping on others and
rising to the top when needed. These are things the company can't handle for you. So, if
you've done bad things in the past, the company might actually see it as a good thing. At
least it won't be a hindrance to your conscience."

I stared at him as he chewed on his burger and sipped his drink.

"Do you have something you really want to hide?"

He looked at me intently as he picked up a french fry.

"Do you want to know?"

I did want to know. But when the time came to answer, I hesitated. If I asked him to tell
me, he would nod and open his mouth. It seemed like he would easily spill the beans, as
easily as he ate his burger. At least to me. That's why I was afraid. It felt similar to letting
him hold a knife to my hand and stab himself with it. Suppressing that dread, I responded
casually.

"Go ahead. Sell out your weaknesses to your enemies at a high price."

"Then I'll have to kill my enemies for you in advance."

:
"How is that for my benefit?"

"So you won't feel guilty for betraying me."

Yoon Jay shoved two french fries into his mouth at once. There was ketchup on the side,
but he didn't dip them in. He didn't like ketchup. There was no ketchup in his house
either. Instead, he liked mayonnaise. There was a day when he put mayonnaise on his
fried rice enough to make me freak out. Since his preferences were clear, the ketchup
placed there must be for my sake.

But still, he's a damn bastard. I couldn't help but react to the guilt he openly brought up,
neither being able to hide my surprise nor act indifferent. The former would admit that I'm
currently being crushed by guilt, while the latter would take too long to feign indifference
as the moment for silence had passed. Above all, I couldn't stand the fact that he
blatantly touched upon my weak points.

"How about this? I’d rather get rid of you and simply accept the guilt that stands in my
way."

“You won’t be able to do that until you know my secret. Because you’re curious.”

I'm not curious, fuck. I wanted to retort, but I couldn't bring myself to lie. Instead, I
sharpened my tone.

"You're lucky. You know my secret and can openly mock me."

"Even if that's not the case, there's plenty of material to mock you with. But for the time
being, I'll make good use of your guilt."

He casually added, looking at me with a rotten expression.

"If you feel unjust, overcome your weaknesses."

"It's not something to overcome. The guilt I feel is..."

Atonement. I must burden myself with guilt and suffer as revenge upon myself. The
words of the producer who filmed the kindergarten program were correct. I had to seek
revenge on myself more thoroughly than on others. But if I overcome that, then there will
be no revenge, right?

"It's my problem. If it bothers you, ignore it."

"It's also my problem. You're reluctant to do anything expensive or nice. At my place, you
have to sleep curled up on the sofa, and if I show any sign of financial help, you
immediately start cursing me. When it comes to dates, we have to come to places like
this to enjoy ourselves."

"I never demanded that you become like this."

"Yeah, you never demand anything."

"..........."
:
"Well, it doesn't matter. I can make demands since you don't. But you can't even accept
my demands. That's why your guilt becomes my problem. It's really annoying."

He twisted his lips into a smirk while saying it bothers him. But his eyes glared at me
fiercely. He must be harboring more resentment than I am. This time, I had no intention
of backing down. Even if we ended up exchanging punches and fighting it out on the
quiet second floor of the burger joint, it wouldn't matter.

A story from my acting coach popped into my head. He mentioned participating in role-
playing exercises to help people with their psychological therapy. It was about facing
past difficult experiences to overcome the wounds. Suddenly, I understood why this guy
brought me here. A date? Damn bastard.

"So, did you bring me to my old place to solve your annoyance? Did you think I could
overcome it by facing the past? If you're going to play psychiatrist, go somewhere else."

"If I were going to play psychiatrist, I would've put pills in your mouth long ago and turned
you into a compliant doll."

The madman added coldly,

"That would be fine too."

"Go ahead, do it. I'll shove a knife into your mouth."

"Try it. The more you resist, the harsher it’ll be."

"Do you think I'll be scared if you get harsh? I've told you countless times. Don't care
about my problems. Solve your damn annoyance yourself."

"I'm in the process of solving it."

He leaned towards me, lips twisting into a wider grin.

"Enduring my annoyance, enjoying a date with you, and now, thanks to you, I'm even
getting hard."

I finally caught a glimmer of desire in his eyes. It was dangerous. Whenever he looked at
me like that, it meant trouble; he would pounce on me like a madman, and I couldn't help
but feel overwhelmed. But why now? I clenched my jaw, determined not to surrender.

"Shut the hell up, you son of a bitch."

"That's the plan. No need for words when I can drag you to that restroom and fuck you
like a dog."

The chair squeaked as he pushed it back. It was clear he intended to drag me to the
restroom. I eyed him, fists clenched. The tension was palpable, like walking on a razor's
edge. There was no backing down from a fight here. I believed there was no way to back
down the madman. At least, I believed that until I spoke.

"I swear, I'll stick to you like glue until you die, making your life miserable until your last
breath. You'll die irritated by my side because of me clinging to you until you choke to
:
death, you son of a bitch."

It was a curse. A curse uttered in anticipation of a physical altercation, a curse steeped in

resentment. It was a curse filled with such strong determination that it became a new life
goal to irritate this bastard until his dying breath. But what was the problem? Was I too
weak? Should I have peppered my curses with more profanity?

Without knowing the reason, an unexpected situation unfolded before my eyes. His
expression slowly changed. Leaning back in his chair, he remained expressionless for a
moment, then laughed. It was a laugh entirely different from a moment ago. But this
laugh was even more unfortunate. Because of this smile, the harsh coldness of a
midwinter snowstorm turned into a warm spring day in an instant. What on earth did I say
to make him so pleased?

*****
[You told him you'd annoy him for the rest of his life, but he liked it?]

Yes. I was consulting with my manager, whom I was talking to for the first time in a long
while. I still couldn't figure out which part of that statement exactly pleased the madman,
even after several days had passed. One thing for sure was that he had been noticeably
cheerful ever since.

[Isn't he just in a good mood because of something else?]

"No, it was because of those words."

[.....Why on earth?]

That had been my dilemma for the past few days. It seemed that even when others
heard it, they couldn't understand.

[Oh, maybe you were saying it with a tone of filtration—like, "I'll annoy you for life" kind of
thing? Haha.]

"............"

[Hmm, I guess that would never happen in a lifetime. Then maybe it's M?!]

"M?"

[Masochist, I mean. Someone who enjoys hearing harsh words from you, or something
like that.]

"If it's the opposite, I wouldn't know, but it's definitely not that."

[I thought it might be the opposite. Haha... Huh?]

After his laughter, there was a long silence.

"What on earth are you imagining?"

:
[Imagining? Do you think I'm some kind of pervert who recklessly imagines other
people's sex lives?!]

"I feel even more disgusted now."

[Hey, it's a misunderstanding. I've never seen Director Yoon get really angry, so I was
just curious how he would react when he’s angry.]

The manager added hastily, looking flustered.

[You know, when Director Yoon gets mad, he often ends up smiling instead.]

Indeed. His smiling face often hides something beneath the surface.

[Come to think of it, there's another person who's similar to Director Yoon.]

Even without hearing the name, I immediately thought of Jeong Eui-cheol.

[You've seen Jeong Eui-cheol at the company before, right? Lately, he's been following
Chae Do-sang around as his manager. We've crossed paths a couple of times regarding
work, and Chae Do-sang always asked Hansoo about your well-being, as if he knew that
Hansoo was close with you. Assuming there might have been trouble between you and
me, Jeong Eui-cheol also asked me about your well-being. So, when I told him I haven't
seen you since you left, he just laughed and made some strange remarks.]

"What did he say?"

[He said he would convey his regards. When I asked what he meant, he just laughed it
off without giving a clear answer. He said he's looking forward to getting closer to you
now thanks to your road manager. Isn't your road manager Director Yoon? Didn't he say
he and that guy were classmates?]

Right, I replied, pondering over what Jeong Eui-cheol said. Looking forward to getting
closer?

[They've already won in the movie industry, and they've got Director Yoon to step down,
everything's going exactly as they planned. But why do they keep bothering? Especially
Chae Do-sang, he's openly cautious of you. Did something happen?]

Something did come to mind. When we argued at the opening event of the neighborhood
store, the last guy's face was filled with embarrassment. It was quite shameful for him to
show fear in front of so many people because of me. Well, it doesn't matter. He hasn't
directly harmed me anyway.

[I overheard Chae Do-sang bragging to Hansoo about landing a role in a big movie with
Yoo Kang-soo and scoring a spot on a special drama series for a local TV station. I don't
know why he's still so conscious of you.]

"A film featuring Yoo Kang-soo?"

[Yeah, there's a rumor going around that the film's script turned out great. The role Chae
Do-sang took on is a minor supporting role, but it's said to have a significant impact in
the climax of the events.]
:
It was a role that had come my way. Just to be sure, I asked.

"Which local broadcasting station?"

A familiar name came from him. It took several hours to get down there, and I never even
saw the producer's face. I chuckled. That's right, isn't it? But even if Cha Do-sang was
intentionally snatching up the roles I've auditioned for, I wasn't angry. Such childish
antics weren't worth paying attention to. What really bothered me was something else.

[By the way, apart from his bragging to Hansoo, his acting was pretty good].

"........."

[Hello? Taemin-ah?]

"Pretty good?"

[He's got some basic skills. He graduated from a university abroad with acting and even
learned from Han Ri-yeon, but it seems like he didn't take it seriously.]

It wasn't much of a compliment, but it still put me in a bad mood.

[Oh, I heard he's also appearing in the upcoming film from K company. Even though he's
not the lead, it seems like he'll be promoting the film when it's released. Looks like the
agency is really pushing him. There have already been quite a few articles about it. With
Han Ri-yeon backing him up, it's probably all planned out, but at least he's not
completely lacking in talent, so it's not just a feast of rumors.]

After ending the call with the manager, I stared at my phone in silence. Ah, I suddenly
began to hate Cha Do-sang.

"Did you read a sad story on your phone or something? Why are you looking at it like
that?"

I heard someone calling my name from the side, so I lifted my head. It was the boss, his
eyes wide with excitement. I barely held back the urge to tell him that meeting him was
the beginning of a sad story. He seemed unusually excited. From experience, I knew this
meant there was work coming in. He was more eager to work than I was, especially if it
meant he could move with the auditions, like a lunatic. Sure enough, he raised his chin
and said,

"I got some work."

You? The only thing he ever brought in was a store opening in the neighborhood. He
wasn't originally from this industry, so I was actually uneasy.

"What kind of work?"

"Something interesting."

I had a bad feeling about this. Last time the madman had called the job "interesting," he
ended up dragging me to a kindergarten.
:
"What kind of work...?"

"Well, the PD in charge called me directly. Usually, it's the assistant director or writer who
handles these things unless it's a major booking, right? Taemin, you're not an important
figure at all, but the PD contacted me directly. It hasn't even been a month since I
entered the manager's world, and my name's already getting out there? Haha!"

Despite the irritating part in the middle, I couldn't help but curse inwardly as he continued
to laugh uncontrollably. And of course, there was only one person on the sidelines
egging him on.

"The boss's aura could light up even the darkest corners of space."

The Coordinator subtly buttered him up. Yet, what caught my attention more than his
smooth talk was the few articles of clothing he had with him. Unable to tear my gaze
away from the garments, the Coordinator lifted them up slightly.

"These are the clothes for today."

What? Is this job that remarkable? Alice's manager had been by my side as a
coordinator, but all he had done so far was investigate people around me. But bringing
clothes? The boss seemed interested, as if he knew.

"Oh, these clothes?"

"Yes, Ha-bong took care to send them over."

Ha-bong? Wasn't he the main attraction at the recent neighborhood store opening? I
wasn't aware, but it seems he's become quite a well-known designer these days. The
coordinator lifted up one of several pieces of clothing, a shirt adorned with sleek black
lines on the sleeves and front.

“I think this outfit will look good.”

I liked it because it was neat, even though I wasn't sure if it suited me. However, there
was one thing bothering me.

"The clothes seem too big."

Both of them looked at the clothes upon hearing my words, then raised their heads
simultaneously.

"No, it looks like it fits Jay perfectly."

"Yes, it's Director Yoon's size."

".........."

Suddenly, I recalled the fairy tales I had seen while I was on the kindergarten set. There
must have been reasons why countless protagonists like Cinderella and Jack received
blessings. Even with this level of discrimination, I wanted to wield a sword, but instead, I
endured all sorts of persecution and trials silently. Even if I wasn't the protagonist of a
fairy tale, I would become a Buddha and be enshrined in a temple.
:
"Ha-bong probably saw Director Yoon at the opening ceremony. He specifically
mentioned Director Yoon’s name and hoped he'd wear his designed clothes."

"With so many famous celebrities at the event, he chose to focus on Jay. Haha, that's
saying something, isn't it? Jay stands out even more than the celebrities themselves,
huh?"

At that moment, he remarked that I was like an invisible celebrity. Whether it was Ha-
bong or Bongbong who had a thing for the madman didn't concern me. What really
mattered to me was something else entirely.

"What about my clothes?"

"Your clothes? You're wearing them now."

Wearing them now. Jeans and a t-shirt worn every other day. Well, I guess this counts as
clothes too. I was about to give up, when the someone who stood out more than a
celebrity came in. As soon as the madman appeared, the boss hurried over to show off
the clothes brought by the coordinator, enthusiastically chatting away. But the madman
just glanced over and came straight to me.

"Did you hear? There's an interview with the PD."

I glanced over and noticed the boss, who seemed ignored, slouching slightly. If it were
me, I might have purposely included him in the conversation, but this time, I let it slide.

"It's not an acting audition?"

"It's a variety show."

"Surely this time I won't be teaching kindergarteners how to jump rope, am I?"

"Who knows, you might end up jumping rope again."

What? I knew I had to keep an eye out because this guy doesn't joke around when it
comes to work conversations. What does that mean? Before I could ask, the ignored
boss interjected with his opinion.

"Well, it seems like the only thing he knows how to do is jump rope, so he might as well
do that.”

"Manager, no. Taemin is good at other things too."

At least the coordinator stepped in to help me.

"Based on Taemin's past, it seems he has experience with extortion, threats, violence, all
sorts of insults and personal attacks."

Well, that's quite an exaggeration. Maybe it's because I didn't realize how great my
former manager was to me that I find myself surrounded by people like this now. What
really irked me was that even someone who should be on my side was actively
participating in this conversation.
:
"You've seen it well. The skills honed through debt collection could actually be quite
valuable in the long term. If you emphasize this point to the PD, they'll be very pleased."

What kind of insane PD would like that? It's not like it's a program where they boast
about their dirty personalities.

Chapter 13.

"The more lethal, toxic, and gritty the personality, the better. We're seeking participants
like that, and I believe Lee Taemin-ssi fits the bill perfectly."

The man who introduced himself as the new PD appeared to be in his early forties. Aside
from his flashy shirt and excessively oily complexion, even his eyes seemed to glisten
with oil, making him quite uncomfortable to look at. The place I had arrived at was a
renowned cable broadcasting company, and the new PD mentioned that he was from an
outsourcing production company.

"I read the article. You had quite a past, didn't you? Haha, must have been exciting living
like that. Why bother coming to this industry? You'll probably end up doing minor roles
anyway."

He chuckled politely and answered his own question.

"Oh, right. Your boyfriend was Dream’s Director Yoon, wasn't he? But he got kicked out,
right? So, are you two breaking up now?"

"..........."

"Why? Come on, spill it. It's just between us. You only hooked up with Director Yoon to
make a name for yourself, right? Am I right? I'll keep it a secret."
:
He leaned closer, and the overpowering scent of cologne assaulted my senses. Is this
guy really a PD? I peered past him, through the glass behind, where the madman who
had ushered me in was engaged in conversation with an older man outside. Passersby
greeted the man, indicating he was someone of high status. Then, suddenly, the blinds
came down with a snap. Standing in front of them, the new PD held the blind cord,
wearing a smug grin.

"No matter how much you like your lover, work comes first."

"Until now, haven't we kept the conversation strictly about work?"

"Ah, but in a reality showdown program, personal life is directly related to work."

Reality showdown. I couldn't grasp what kind of program this was at all. Even if I were to
be the protagonist of a variety show, being a minor character in a drama or movie without
a single line would be much better.

"The show was supposed to kick off in about two months, but there's been a sudden
hiccup with the current program, opening up a slot. Did you catch wind of it? The host,
comedian Mr. xxx, got tangled up in online gambling. We could easily replace him, but..."

He suddenly lowered his voice.

"The truth is, other cast members appearing on that program were also involved. xxx
was unlucky enough to get caught, but the others managed to escape luckily. It would be
uncomfortable for them to continue the program as if nothing happened, especially since
one of them was the main instigator who dragged xxx into gambling.Thanks to that, all
the cast members had to step down, and we, who have been preparing for the program
for months, got our chance."

It sounded like he was boasting about himself. Up until this point, all I had perceived was
his foul language and grumpy demeanor. However, what he said next altered my
perspective.

"Everyone keeps saying I'm so lucky, but honestly, that rubs me the wrong way. Luck is
something you have to create yourself, right? Don't you think so? Do you know how
nerve-wracking it is to be an outsourcing producer? You don't know when work will come
in, and even if it does, you don't know when you'll be cut if the ratings are bad. But you
can't just leave everything up to luck. If I want to insert my program into the broadcasting
station, I have to make room for it. xxx getting caught up in gambling wasn't ideal, but
who told him to gamble so openly? Right? It's human nature to want to exploit
someone's weaknesses when you see them, isn't it? Right?"

This guy was bizarre. So, he's implying he's the one who tipped off the police about the
gambling case? The new PD went on a rant, but then he looked at my expression and
returned to his smug smile.

"I believe everyone possesses such a nature. It's just a matter of how effectively you
suppress it. My show will naturally unveil this aspect through competition, showcasing it
to the viewers. In actuality, it's challenging to reveal our true nature amidst various
constraints and oppressions, isn't it? It's a form of vicarious satisfaction."
:
"Do you think I'll reveal my true nature?"

He nodded vigorously. I looked at him coldly and said,

"You've got the wrong person. You may have chosen me based on my past, but I don't
live that way anymore. Unlike back then, I know how to suppress my instincts."

"That's not true."

"What?"

"During the Ha-bong brand opening event, you still seemed to have trouble restraining
yourself when it came to Cha Do-sang."

Was he there? He chuckled slyly, his eyes gleaming mischievously.

"Do-sang is the one who will be appearing in this show opposite Lee Taemin-ssi. He
willingly signed the contract to appear if Lee Taemin-ssi does. Oh, and of course, Lee
Taemin-ssi's side also signed to appear."

*****
Beep, beep, beep... My hand trembled as I pressed the keypad of the front door lock.
Perhaps because of that, the door didn't open on the first try. Though it had been a while,
I didn't think the password had changed. Gritting my teeth, I composed myself and
pressed the numbers again. This time, with a click, the door swung open. As soon as it
did, I dashed into the madman's house. There was no need to search for long; he was in
the study, as usual.

"Why are you deciding my business on your own?! Who wants to do such a program?"

After hearing the astonishing story from the new PD, the madman was gone as soon as I
came out. The only ones left were the boss who seemed pleased with the tour of the
broadcasting station and the coordinator who scrutinized with a keen eye who would be
the right person to investigate. Anyway, since the real decisions were made by the
madman, it was useless to be angry with them. All of this was clearly Yoon Jay's work.

"If you want to get revenge on Jeong Eui-cheol or Han Ri-yeon, do it yourself. Don't drag
me into it, you bastard."

My curse fell flat as the madman raised a finger, signaling for me to wait, and answered
a vibrating phone call. And it was in English, which I couldn't understand. And it was a
very long call. 1 minute, 3 minutes, 5 minutes passed. The previously fiery heat of anger
gradually subsided.

After about seven minutes, I found myself surprisingly calm, able to observe the
madman. I didn't know the contents of the call, but a faint smile appeared on his face just
before he hung up. It seemed like things had gone well for him. Even that annoyed me.
As soon as he removed the phone from his ear, I spoke up.

"I'm not going to do that show."

:
"You don't have a choice."

"Why not? I can pay the penalty, get sued, or tear up the contract and leave."

"No, you can't leave."

He leaned back in his chair and looked at me.

"I'll make you do this show one way or another, using your guilt."

Guilt. This word is starting to annoy me now.

"Damn it, don't get it twisted. My guilt is only towards my brother..."

"Don't you dare refuse. If you do, I'll ensure your former manager and Hansoo are
permanently ousted from this industry. Alice's boss will sever all ties with you indefinitely.
The coordinator will concoct a crime to throw you in jail, and the courier office you used
to work for will be forced to shut down. Moreover, I'll throw away all my assets and
positions to chase after you like a madman. Oh, perhaps you'd like to place the knife in
my hand once more?"

His voice was laced with a light chuckle. I should have been angry, but a chilling
sensation ran down my spine at the thought of a knife in his hand, making my mouth dry.
For a moment, I froze, envisioning the blade piercing him. Soon, a sense of defeat
washed over me. This guy would continue to exploit my weaknesses and send shivers
down my spine. This wasn't about love; it was about inherent nature. I had to admit, I
wasn't as ruthless as him.

"Why the hell this show?"

"To use you for revenge against Jeong Eui-cheol and Han Ri-yeon."

"I'm not in the mood for jokes. Why?"

He looked at me expressionlessly before replying.

"Why do you hate it?"

"Because I want to act."

"You followed along obediently when we went to kindergarten."

"That was a one-time thing, but this show is going to be aired for a month? No, more
than that, I don't like the job. I dislike the new PD, Cha Do-sang, and getting involved
with Jeong Eui-cheol."

"Since when did you get to pick and choose what you like and dislike?"

".........."

"You've been lucky enough to get some recognition as a supporting actor in dramas, so
you think you can pick and choose what you want to do?"
:
He stood up and walked towards me.

"Or do you just want to use my power to do only what you want?"

Absolutely not. I wanted to deny it, but it felt like a feeble excuse. He leaned on the desk,
bringing himself to eye level with me.

"At K Entertainment, they're obsessed with promoting Cha Do-sang. His articles are
popping up left and right these days. Of course, K Entertainment will handle the
promotion and media play for any show Cha Do-sang is involved in. You can just ride
along with that trend without lifting a finger. As a minor supporting actor, there's no better
opportunity for you to get your name out there. Plus, the PD likes you."

He drove his point home while I remained silent.

"Besides, with your current acting skills, you won't be able to handle proper roles
anyway."

"That's why I'm trying to improve by acting."

"Spending years in the practice room won't change anything. You won't even get the
chance to showcase your polished skills. By then, you'll be so desperate to appear on
television that you'll end up changing diapers at a daycare instead of going to
kindergarten."

There was no hint of sarcasm in his tone. His tone was light as if he believed my future
was so predictable that there was no need for mockery or ridicule. But his words didn't
unsettle me. Even if my future were to take a turn for the worse, I wouldn't be frightened.
Perhaps he sensed that his words wouldn't sway me. The true resentment only surfaced
now.

"Sure, you don't find the worst future frightening because you have to torment yourself
with guilt. But this is just hypocrisy. You talk about guilt, but in the end, you only want to
do what you want. If you really want to punish yourself, do something you don't want to
do. Something other than acting."

So he suggests I do variety shows? I glared at him again.

"You seem to care so much about my guilt. Should I thank you and bow down to you?"

"Of course. Since you're not doing what I want."

"What do you want?"

"That you stay here, stagnant like taxidermy, doing nothing."

What a shameless guy. I burst into laughter at the audacity of his remark.

"Why, do you want to pluck my eyeballs out and roll them around in your pocket again?
Or maybe shove them in your ears?"

"It won't go in."

:
While I bristled with indignation, he remained so calm that it only fueled my anger further.
Nearly losing my mind, I spat out at him.

"If it fits, you'll shove it in? I'd rather stuff it up your nostrils and suffocate you, you
bastard."

He gave a smirk, tilting one corner of his lips, which only infuriated me further.

"Don't say it won't fit in the nostrils. Damn it, nostrils can stretch, so you can definitely
shove it in. Put both my eyeballs in there and go crazy like a madman, you bastard.
You'll get applause from people."

His lips, which were about to rise, froze for a moment. Then, he avoided my gaze and
took a deep breath suddenly. When I wondered why he was acting like this, I heard him
mutter.

"Oh, damn. My pride's hurt."

Pride? I'm the one whose pride is hurting and rotting away, but why is this guy like this?
Flabbergasted, I glanced at him, and the madman seriously uttered:

"You almost made me laugh a moment ago."

"What? The nostrils?"

He stiffened his jaw again and even closed his eyes tightly. It was only then that I
realized he was holding back laughter. It made even less sense to me.

"Seriously, what's so funny about that? You're laughing because my eyeballs might fit in
your nostrils?"

"Stop it."

"You're the one who should stop. You're seriously planning something horrifying like
turning me into a taxidermy, and you're laughing about sticking my eyeballs into your
nostrils? Do you realize you'd suffocate and die the moment my eyeballs got stuck? I'm
seriously warning you. Before you turn into a complete lunatic."

But the serious warning had no effect whatsoever. Instead, the madman burst into
laughter. He was holding his stomach and laughing so hard that it rendered my anger
useless. There was nothing I could do as I watched him laugh.

*****

"Shin PD? Shin Se-yong PD?"

My former manager, whom I hadn't seen in a while, widened his eyes in surprise. Today
was the day of the wrap party for the drama I had filmed. Thanks to the drama
surpassing expectations in ratings, the broadcasting station had spared no expense and
rented out a large hotel banquet hall for the occasion.
:
In the center stood a towering ice sculpture, for a grand birthday celebration for
esteemed chairmen. A renowned comedian had reportedly taken on the role of host,
welcoming guests with warmth and applause. I, however, had only heard about it
secondhand.

The hotel banquet hall was filled with major actors, high-ranking officials from the
broadcasting station and production company, and experienced crew members. The rest
of us were left grilling skewers at this roadside skewer joint. Even the extras and external
staff weren't invited.

Interestingly, while other actors in positions similar to mine received invitations to the
hotel, I found myself with the address of a skewer joint. Well, it didn't matter. After all,
skewers tasted better anyway. As soon as my former manager sat down, he didn't give
me a chance to speak and started pouring out his words.

Han Soo would be coming soon, there had been some issues at the company lately, the
absence of Director Yoon was causing chaos, and so on. After talking about things I had
no interest in, he finally asked, "So, how have you been lately?" But once again, I
couldn't give an answer. Just as we sat in our corner, drinking amidst the rejection of
others, someone suddenly intruded.

"Is this seat taken?"

It was Jo Hyun. As he sat down, he glanced around the table. Since Jo Hyun didn't have
many lines, it seemed like he hadn't been invited to the hotel either.

"Are you alone, senior? I don't see Director Yoon?"

He's not here. The madman probably has something important related to the U.S. I
looked at him as he tried to sit next to me. Why are you squeezing in here? The quick-
witted guy read my intentions and chuckled knowingly.

"Since the terrifying new manager and the coordinator aren't here, it's okay to sit, right?"

That's right, neither of them were here. They were definitely here with us earlier, but
suddenly disappeared. I guess my former manager suddenly became curious too.

"Come to think of it, where did those two go?"

The answer came from Jo Hyun.

"They're at the hotel banquet hall. They seemed to be having a great time."

He relayed the surprising news and tried to sit down on the chair. I muttered loud enough
for him to hear as I watched him.

"That's why we were instructed to only drink at this establishment, which is most
prominently visible on CCTV."

Jo Hyun immediately got up and sat in a diagonally distant seat.

“Ah, I’m not that even remotely interested in Lee Taemin-sunbae, so I’ll just sit here!”
:
While he blabbered while looking at the CCTV, I asked the former manager about Shin
PD, and he showed an unexpected reaction.

"Shin Se-yong PD, right? Oh, so Shin PD went to an external production company. Well,
it's been a few years since leaving the broadcasting station. Still, it wouldn't have been
easy to get back into broadcasting."

Why wouldn't it have been easy...

"Why wouldn't it be easy? Who is Shin Seyong PD?"

Jo Hyun interjected, jumping into the conversation. The rascal preempted my question.

"He left the broadcasting station because of some unpleasant incident before."

"I heard he got caught sneaking into a club once and ended up in a big fight with some
important person without anyone knowing."

As I asked, Jo Hyun's upper body, which had been leaning forward, suddenly slouched
backward. The manager, bewildered by the meaning of it all, shook his head in
confusion.

"No, he was expelled rather than fought. He was really talented, but there were some
issues... Do you know xxx or xxxx program? It was done by Shin PD."

"Oh? Of course, we know. It was a weekend entertainment show a few years ago. It had
good ratings."

I had heard of the program the former manager mentioned. Even though it was during a
time when I didn't watch TV at all, it seemed to have been a popular show if it sounded
familiar to me.

"But if he was talented, why was he kicked out? And why hasn't he been active for
years?"

Well... The former manager glanced around and lowered his voice.

"He got caught with drugs."

Drugs? And he had the nerve to openly mock a comedian who got dropped from a
program for gambling issues, even though he himself caused such a problem?

"I think he got a prison sentence. He appealed, so the probation period got longer, and
he didn't spend much time in jail, just a few months."

"Wow, I've heard all sorts of stories since I joined this industry, but this is the first time
I've heard of a public broadcasting PD getting a prison sentence for drugs."

The former manager warned Jo Hyun to keep his voice down and took a sip of his drink.

"He's really talented. He had some bad history in the past, but the truth is..."
:
"It's not just bad. It's drugs. When I entered this industry, the most common advice I
heard was that drugs are the worst. They're the worst because they never end with just
one hit."

"Yeah, the problem is that it never ends with just one shot. Still, there are rare cases of
people quitting and never touching it again."

The former manager said this while giving me a meaningful look.

"Shin PD is still top-notch in terms of talent. There might be some past issues, but there
are reasons for that..."

"I don't care. My past isn't that great either."

"Then are you going to do it?"

The former manager asked eagerly. When I stared at him blankly, he awkwardly
chuckled.

"You might not be interested, but from my perspective, it's a really good opportunity. Of
course, since you're an actor, going out with acting alone is fine too. Starting with small
roles and slowly building your career is the conventional way. But that doesn't mean all
other paths are wrong. To get the roles to build your career, it's important to get your face
out there."

It was a similar conversation to the madman's, although he had phrased it worse. Jo

Hyun, who had been quietly listening beside us, interjected in a low voice.

"I disagree. If that's with Cha Do-sang, then K Entertainment has been heavily promoting
him lately. So if Cha Do-sang becomes the main lead, Taemin sunbae might end up in a
supporting role. If rivalry is the key theme, in the worst-case scenario, Taemin sunbae
could even be portrayed as a villain. Even though it's all staged in terms of reality, people
will perceive it as the real sunbae's image, tarnishing his reputation."

He looked at us with a serious expression, but we both just turned our heads and
focused on the food in front of us.

"Why? Am I wrong?"

Jo Hyun asked, confused, but I focused on my giblets, and the former manager took
another sip of his drink. I didn't want to answer, and the manager probably found it
bothersome. It was too obvious of a question. As Jo Hyun continued to insist, unable to
accept silence, the manager finally spoke up.

"You're right. If it's centered around Cha Do-sang and Taemin-ah ends up in a negative
role, his image could suffer. Still, it might be more advantageous to go along with it."

"Why?"

"Because it's overseen by Director Yoon."

"..........."
:
After a moment, Jo Hyun also joined us in eating. We ate in silence for a while until Jo
Hyun spoke up.

"Director Yoon must be an amazing person to entrust you both with something like this."

"Yeah, that's right."

"No, absolutely not."

Simultaneously, the former manager and I exchanged sharp glances. The former
manager was the first to attack me.

"Hyun-i is right. It's because of Director Yoon's demonstrated abilities so far that we trust
him unconditionally."

"No, it's not because of his abilities, it's because Director Yoon is a madman. If that brat
takes charge, things won't go as expected, and everyone knows that. Manager-nim, you
also have some similar thoughts, don't you?"

He looked startled and avoided eye contact. I celebrated my victory by grabbing some
side dishes, and my eyes met with ones filled with curiosity. Jo Hyun smiled at me.

“I didn’t know that the word ‘madman’ was so attractive.”

"If it's that great, why don't you become one too?"

"No way!"

Suddenly, the former manager spoke up loudly in opposition. Wait, if he likes it, why
bother stopping him?

"Taemin-ah, you're so indifferent."

“Yes?”

"Madman is the nickname you reserve solely for Director Yoon, correct? It must have
been awkward for you. Since you couldn't openly say 'my love, my darling,' you
expressed it roughly due to your personality, but I could understand. I could perceive the
love and fondness in the way you referred to him as a madman. However, does it make
sense to use that nickname casually with others? I absolutely oppose it."

What sort of illogical madness is this?

"That guy is a madman, that's why I call him a madman. What nickname..."

"Well, I guess it's affectionate."

Jo Hyun nodded beside him.

"Especially when you are referring to him as an 'extreme madman,' it contains intense
emotions."

If I were to label him as an 'extreme madman' for the world to know, wouldn't emotions
naturally be involved? Yet, despite my stance, they both agreed that 'madman' was an
:
endearing nickname I exclusively reserved for Yoon Jay. Another chance to reveal the
true nature of that guy as a madman slipped away like this. I sipped my bottled water
angrily.

"What? Taemin hyung, why are you drinking water like that?"

I heard Hansoo's voice from beside me, and as soon as he sat down next to me, he
sighed.

"Ah, yeah, I'm also thirsty. Can I have some water too, hyung?"

Why are you thirsty? He gulped down the water and then looked at me with a serious
expression.

"Hyung, didn't you decide to participate in the cable reality showdown with Cha Do-
sang? Ah, that brat is eager to completely oust you from there. He already knows the
format and all the details from the PD and writers. Apparently, the program is set up with
one side being good and the other being bad to boost ratings. Of course, you're the
villain."

It wasn't surprising to hear the story again, as I had already heard it from Jo Hyun. When
I showed no interest, Hansoo turned to the former manager and asked for his help.

"Please stop hyung from doing that show. Can't you? It'll really ruin his image."

The former manager silently took a sip of his drink and glanced at me. Hansoo seemed
frustrated, repeating the same thing, but Jo Hyun intervened from the side.

"That show is being overseen by Director Yoon."

"Director Yoon? But he doesn't have much power now. Cha Do-sang has been pushed
heavily by Han Ri-yeon and K Entertainment. There's nothing to gain for you from doing
that program..."

"What if there is?"

The sudden voice of the madman elicited different reactions from each of us. Jo Hyun
exclaimed "Wow" in silent admiration, while Hansoo froze in shock with his mouth wide
open. The former manager was the only one to make a noise.

"Cough! Clang! Clang! Gulp, gulp!"

The soju he was drinking nearly spilled. He had come close to the brink of death, but he
had to quickly get up, frighteningly resurrected.

"May I join you?"

At the madman's question, Hansoo and the former manager pulled chairs from nearby
tables, creating unnecessary space. Jo Hyun looked on as if finding the situation
amusing.

"Indeed, the position of director is remarkable. To cause tension even after leaving and
to receive such treatment, I envy it."
:
It was then that I noticed the noise inside the bustling skewer restaurant had quieted
down. Everyone was focused on us.

"You're mistaken."

The madman replied lightly as he sat next to me. Jo Hyun gestured around with his eyes,
expressing disbelief.

"Look. Everyone is watching Director Yoon."

At his words, the lunatic turned his body to openly scan the people. Those who met his
gaze were startled and quickly turned away, pretending not to see, making the situation
awkward.

“That’s a mistake on your part. No one is looking at me. If anyone, they'd be looking at Jo
Hyun-ssi."

"Me? Why would they be looking at me?"

"Think about it. Have you ever posted anything on the internet that could arouse people's
interest?"

Jo Hyun immediately fell silent. I became somewhat curious about what he might have
posted online in the past to elicit such a reaction. Hansoo and the former manager, who
didn't understand the situation, simply sat quietly in front of the madman with bewildered
expressions. An awkward silence ensued. Even though the madman was no longer their
superior, they couldn't bring themselves to meet his gaze. There was no one else to ask
but me.

"What do you mean it's okay to do it if there's something to gain?"

"Literally. There's a benefit.”

"But!"

Hansoo interjected, startled by his own voice, then continued hesitantly.

"That show is completely designed to promote Cha Do-sang, though."

"No matter how much they promote him, there are things they can't manipulate."

"What do you mean?"

"The outcome of the showdown."

He quickly got the untouched soju, which I took out of courtesy but didn't drink, and he
downed it in one gulp. What's the point of throwing out a single word and then drinking?
While I frowned, everyone else looked only at the madman. He's the one who should be
on TV; he knows how to grab people's attention so well. He slowly opened his mouth
only after he had passed the drink to us even while our eyes were on him.

"People remember the winner more. No matter how much of a loser someone is, the
moment they become the winner, they shine brightly."
:
Chapter 14.

Winning is trash. No one explicitly told me, but as I started my first shoot, this phrase
echoed in my mind. Thanks to the madman's words during the drinking session, the
three people present were ignited with the desire for victory, rallying behind the idea of
overthrowing Chae Do-sang. The mention of needing assistance during the showdown
was particularly impactful. Hansoo sharpened his blade as if he were the protagonist of
the battle, determined to emerge victorious at any cost.

I hadn't planned to hone my blade to such a degree, but my aim was clear: to be the
trash that won. However, that was the extent of my strategy; I wasn't ready to stake my
life on victory. Not until 30 minutes before the first shoot, at least. I had arrived at the
cable broadcasting station several hours prior for the day's inaugural shoot, biding my
time. Then, upon receiving word that the PD sought me out, I trailed the staff down the
corridor until we halted in front of a room.

"If you wait in that room, the PD will come."

The staff member left quickly after delivering the message. Why would the PD want to
see me separately? Puzzled, I entered the empty room and took a seat. I didn't have to
wait long. The door opened after a few minutes. I started to rise from my seat out of
politeness but froze halfway as the person who entered the room smiled at me.

"It's been a while, hasn't it?"

Jeong Eui-cheol closed the door and walked towards me. It seemed like my expression
showed some annoyance. He explained himself.

"I suppose you're here to meet the PD, right? But I came first because there's something
I need to discuss. It might be uncomfortable if Taemin's manager is present."

"I have nothing to discuss."

:
"You should. It's about the broadcast. The PD will come soon to talk about it. Please,
have a seat."

He gestured towards the chair with his hand. I glanced at him for a moment before sitting
down. Unless it's something important, I should just flip the chair and leave.

"The first duel was proposed by Lee Taemin-ssi's side, right? Today, we're announcing
that. Can I ask what sport it was?"

"You can ask. But I won't answer."

He laughed out loud, even his eyes crinkled as he looked at me.

"Well then, let's guess. Since Taemin-ssi is good with his body, it must be a sport. But it's
unlikely to be a team sport. Is it a martial art he's good at? Boxing? Taekwondo?"

"No matter how much you ask..."

"Oh, I got it. Jump rope."

"..........."

"Is it jump rope?"

It was. I had actually planned to do jump rope. How did this guy know? Only a few
people on our side and the PD and writers knew about my plan... Oh, the PD. He did
mention the PD calling me here. It was clear from the beginning how things would turn
out before this show even started. Jeong Eui-cheol backed up my thoughts.

"But jump rope is too bland. It's hard to make an interesting segment out of jump rope.
How about considering another sport? The PD might have the same thought as mine."

"But you're not the PD, are you? I'll talk to the PD about it."

"Sports are fine, but since both Taemin-ssi is and Do-sang is an actor, how about a duel
related to acting? Memorizing scripts would be good."

He ignored my words and made the decision alone. I felt really dirty. It didn't seem like
his thoughts were his alone.

"Does the PD also agree on memorizing scripts?"

He just smiled without answering. I knew that being blindsided by the broadcast
arrangements was part of the deal, but I couldn't just accept it with a smile when it
happened to me directly.

"Given the PD's authority, it might be better for Taemin-ssi to propose switching to script
memorization voluntarily."

"Don't try to turn the tables. I know you must have prepared cards in advance for when I
don't comply willingly."

"As expected, you catch on quickly. I really like that about you."
:
"You talk a lot of crap."

I spat out harsh words, but it had no effect. He seemed to enjoy it even more, his eyes
shining brighter.

"I want to have a little more conversation with Taemin-ssi. As a gesture of that intention,
let me apologize for the past. I heard that Do-sang made a mistake with Taemin-ssi at
the Lee Ha-bong launching event."

"He didn't make a mistake."

"No, he did. It's a mistake. In a way, it's my mistake too. I didn't properly inform Do-sang,
so he ended up mentioning Taemin-ssi's brother."

He didn't properly inform? I had a feeling that Chae Do-sang knew about my brother
from somewhere other than the article, but I didn't expect it to be the man in front of me.

"Did you investigate me?"

"Let's call it information gathering. Isn't it natural to gather as much information as

possible about someone you're interested in?"

Someone who liked gathering information came to mind. The domination of information
he mentioned, and advertisements and whatnot. Is it a characteristic of unfortunate
people?

“But even for me, it’s difficult to say that Lee Hansoo-ssi was murdered. It was something
Do-sang didn't know, so please understand."

Time is truly ironic. Even though my brother's name was mentioned, it was Hansoo who
flooded my thoughts, his quiet sobs echoing in my mind.

"To say that Hansoo was murdered, I would have had to explain the reason, and that
would have required revealing parts that you might not want to hear."

"What part didn't I want to know?"

"That your own brother, who met an unjust death because of you, was on the brink of
dropping out of school because he couldn't afford the tuition?"

"............."

"Ah, I suppose you weren't aware. I spoke with his homeroom teacher, and she
mentioned that he couldn't afford his lunch, so she often covered the cost for him. Being
so poor, he struggled to make friends, and despite his age hindering him from working
part-time jobs effectively, he did whatever he could after school to earn money. I've also
spoken to some classmates from his class who shared their recollections. According to
them, Hansoo was a presence that they may or may not remember, but he had a
nickname. A beggar."

He repeated the same thing with a smile.

:
"You weren't aware of this either? Wow, what an honor. I'm revealing cherished
memories of a brother you weren't even privy to. Let me tell you one more thing.
According to a classmate, your younger brother collected waste paper diligently, to the
point where others gathered garbage and piled it up to mock him. Instead of reacting
with anger or sadness, he simply said thank you. After that, he got the nickname 'trash
can.' But, that nickname didn't last long either. The person in question died."

I couldn't say anything. I didn't grimace, get angry, or turn my head.

"It must have been a miserable life for your brother. School life wasn't enjoyable, and
suddenly his mother fell ill with no money at home, and his brother who was supposed to
help was no better. His future must have seemed bleak. So, Taemin-ssi doesn't need to
feel guilty."

Jeong Eui-cheol smiled gently.

"Perhaps dying was a relief for your brother."

I couldn't understand how I managed to restrain myself from killing the person in front of
me at that moment. Perhaps it was because my body felt rigid and unyielding. Or maybe
a certain aspect of my being had toughened as a result of the madman who kept poking
at my weaknesses.

"What does changing the duel have to do with my brother?"

"It holds great significance. We're gearing up for a special program focusing on
underprivileged youth at a broadcasting station. The aim is to shed light on the pressing
need for legal reforms and stronger social support systems, using the poignant
narratives of those who have fallen through the cracks without government aid. Wouldn't
your brother be a perfect fit for this? His tragic demise would elevate him to the dramatic
protagonist the broadcast seeks. Your brother."

My head, which had been rigid, turned ice-cold. It seemed my expression had changed.
He continued, his eyes shining brighter.

"The PD wants to write a script for it, to add some drama. To truly resonate with the
audience, some level of bullying needs to be included, right? And if we add a story about
a victim of domestic violence who was beaten by his gangster brother, it'll skyrocket to
the top of the search rankings. Then, your brother will become even more famous than
you, right?"

His voice was mixed with a low chuckle. It sent shivers down my spine like a metallic
sound.

"Leave my brother out of this."

"Does that mean you accept my request?"

"Is memorizing the script really that important?"

"No. What's important is that Mr. Taemin is shaken enough to move according to my will
and get hurt."
:
So, the reason for delving deep into my brother's life was to see me hurt. Hearing the
reason actually made my anger subside, oddly enough.

"Don't misunderstand. I don't hold any grudges against you. But still, I want you to be
desperate and broken to the point where you can't stand up."

"Why?"
"Because you're Yoon Jay's weakness."

Ah, right. There was Yoon Jay. I don't know what my expression was, but Jeong Eui-
cheol shrugged as if to defend himself.

"I couldn't stop it, even if you consider it cowardly. Honestly, I never wanted to resort to
this kind of threat. In fact, I was against it. I genuinely liked Taemin-ssi. It's hard to
believe, but it's the truth. However, we couldn't find any other weaknesses in Yoon Jay
from our end. Despite stepping back from the company, he's still leading a more thrilling
life by following you around. That's why the decision was made from higher up. It was
deemed necessary for you to suffer miserably."

"Don't make excuses."

"Did I get caught? That's right, if you fall apart, I want to see how Yoon Jay will react, so I
joined in as well."

By now, I was curious. The statement I made on the first day we met had become a
reality.

"Why are you so obsessed with Yoon Jay?"

"It's nice to see you take an interest in me now."

I wasn't accustomed to this type. Someone who didn't let anything affect them and
focused solely on their own feelings. This guy seemed really prepared. I felt it would be
difficult to beat him. So, I wanted to crush him even more.

"Don't bother if you're going to waver. It probably won't be anything impressive anyway."

"You're right. Actually, it's not anything impressive. The reason is simply my curiosity.
Let's just call it a small experiment on humans."

Experiment? He's talking nonsense. I looked at him and chuckled.

"Indeed, a fresh reason, typical of Yoon Jay's benefactor. Your reason for being a
benefactor is fresh too."

"............"

"Oh, you still don't know the reason?"

The expressionless face turned into a smile after a moment.

"The talk of being a benefactor is still an enticing bait. You must have picked up the bluff
since you've been hanging out with Yoon Jay."
:
"Whether it's bluffing or blousing, I couldn't care less. You're quite pitiful. While you're
conducting your experiments, Yoon Jay has already learned significant things from you.
But you don't even know what he's learned."

I stood up and looked at him, now back to being expressionless.

"I'll go talk to the PD myself and say we'll go with memorizing the script."

"Taemin-ssi."

Instead of trying to leave, I turned around. Jeong Eui-cheol stood up and made eye
contact with me.

"You're not going to ask what experiment I'm trying to conduct?"

"I'm not interested anymore."

"Why?"

"It's obvious."

I scanned him from head to toe and added,

"People who obsess over others are all the same. They're too busy envying and coveting
others to see themselves. It's all the same. What's funny is that while doing that, they still
crave attention. They're so obsessed with wanting attention from others that they drive
themselves crazy. So, there's only one thing on your mind, right? You want more
attention than Yoon Jay. Isn't that right?"

Without waiting for a response, I left the room. I met with the PD in the unfamiliar corridor
and had a brief conversation. When I tried to return to my waiting room, the corridor
strangely felt unfamiliar. It felt like I had entered a maze, unable to determine which way
to go.
The multitude of people around me felt like walls in the maze, making it even more
confusing. But then I found the exit. Yoon Jay was talking to someone. I stood still
without approaching, but at some point, his gaze turned towards me. He smiled as he
looked at me. However, the smile soon disappeared. While looking at me, he said
something to the other person and then approached me.

"What's the matter?"

"I want to crush someone. What should I do?"

Why, who is it? Although it seemed reasonable to ask for the reason, he only gave the
necessary answer to my request.

"Just do your job as usual."

"Is that all?"

He smirked.

"Yeah."
:
 *****

The first shooting location was the waiting room. Even though it was called reality, the
overall situation was roughly staged. My role was to act arrogantly as if it was nothing to
listen to the rules and methods of the competition. It wasn't difficult at all. The problem
was Hansoo, who was supposed to help me and appear with me.

"There are three competitions at play: one initiated by you, one by your adversary, and
one orchestrated by the production crew. The winner is the one who wins twice in the
end."

Hansoo read the text written on the card in a stiff voice. Even though there was a
camera, his demeanor seemed rigid even without acting.

"What does Taemin-sunbae want to send as the competition event?"

"Say it properly."

Hansoo seemed momentarily startled, then asked again.

"What event does Taemin-sunbae want to send as the competition event?"

This time, he immediately corrected himself, realizing his mistake.

"No, not that, what event does he want to send over there? No, not send over, but how to
make that thing sunbae wants to send over there into an event... Ugh!"

He grabbed his head in frustration. At this point, the producer could have intervened, but
the cameras kept rolling. Did they mean to just let it happen? I looked at the young
producer in charge, but they were giggling at their phone, seemingly not interested at all.
They must be planning to edit it out. I ignored the cameras and spoke up.

"What event am I going to propose?"

"That's it! Exactly that!"

"I don't know."

"Why don't you know? Haven't you made a decision?"

"No."

"Is it because you don't know what sunbae is good at? Sunbae is good at boxing. He's
good at fighting. What else is there?"

Hansoo, thinking that the shooting had stopped, returned to his usual self and babbled.

"That's right, you excel at bullying both me and the manager like no one else in the
world."
:
"Alright, let's see who I can bully the most by putting you and the manager in the middle."

"Hey, how do you score that?"

"With just a bat, I'll win."

".....Let's quickly find another game for you."

Hansoo swiftly changed the topic using his know-how.

"Since you're good at physical stuff, shall we look for something related to exercise?"

"You don't have to pick something only I'm good at."

What's that supposed to mean? Hansoo widened his eyes and looked at me.

"We need to win. To outmatch Chae Do-sang, you must leverage your strengths."

"But that's not fun."

Hansoo was confused because he didn't know I had changed the event. The producer
warned him not to look at the camera, but Hansoo glanced over there once.

"That's right. If you do what you're good at, it won't be... fun, right? So what are we going
to do? Still going with exercise?"

"No. With exercise, you don't know if the opponent is good or not."

"What is the opponent good at then?"

"Since he's an actor, he must be good at acting, right?"

"Well... He said he graduated from acting school in the U.S."

Perfect. I added with a smile to Hansoo.

"Then he must be good at memorizing lines too."

*****

As the shooting commenced, the comedian's familiar face scanned the studio. As it was
the first time, each party revealed who the opponent was, provided information about the
first competition, and then proceeded to announce that the first competition would take
place right there six days later. It seemed urgent, considering the first broadcast was just
a week away.

Hansoo fretted over the possibility of having to shoot live, like in a scriptless drama, and
in the end, we might actually have to do it live. After the instructions were given, they
decided who would have the first competition by flipping a coin.

Of course, since it had to be me first, the comedian tossed the coin three times until my
choice, heads, came up. After the formalities were settled, the comedian threw a
:
question to Chae Do-sang. They laughed and joked for over 20 minutes, making it seem
like they were old friends, before it was my turn. He didn't even look at my face, just
glanced down at his question sheet and asked in a dry tone,

"Why did you choose memorizing lines as your challenge?"

"Someone strongly recommended it."

"Who?"

"Just someone passing by."

He laughed with an incredulous look on his face.

"Hahaha. That's amusing. Accepting a recommendation from a passerby. Lee Taemin-

ssi, are you confident in memorizing the script?"

"Not at all."

What's with you? He glanced at me with that expression before turning back to Chae Do-
sang.

"Lee Taemin-ssi says he's not confident, but what about Chae Do-sang-ssi?"

"I'm confident."

"Wow, really? Aren't you the type to back down?"

"I am that kind of person. That's why I've heard people say I'm unlucky... and that's led to
some bad memories."

"I'm curious about those bad memories, but I'll ask later."

The comedian glanced at me as he said this. Why is he looking at me if it's about bad
memories? He raised his hand on Chae Do-sang's shoulder, as if comforting him.

"Something I've realized in life is that it's better to be honest upfront. You know? That's
why I still get along with the colleague who ruined me in the stock market, despite
everything?"

Chae Do-sang laughed loudly, apparently taking it as a joke about privacy. I naturally
didn't find it funny and didn't laugh. However, Hansoo, who was watching from offstage,
just shaped his mouth into a smile and mouthed, "Hyung, smile!" I remembered the
advice he gave me before I went on stage.

"Hyung, you can't just stand there looking blank. It's entertainment, you know? In
entertainment, there are only two types of people: those who are funny and those who
aren't. So talk a lot, laugh often, and so on, right?"

So I tried to force a smile, but it wasn't necessary. As I looked away, I caught sight of
Jeong Eui-cheol. Our eyes met, but he didn't smile. Instead, I did. Life can be rather
predictable. Perhaps that's why I just observed, merely living.
:
"Does Lee Taemin-ssi also agree with my opinion?"

I heard the comedian's question.

"Yes, I agree. But it's not because of the host that I smiled."

"Then why did you smile?"

"The person passing by was over there."

"The person passing by? Ah, the one who recommended script memorization to Lee
Taemin-ssi? Who is it?"

"Chae Do-sang's manager."

The atmosphere became tense. Now, I was the only one smiling on stage. Fortunately,
there was the madman laughing with me offstage, so I didn't feel lonely. After finishing
the studio shoot, the staff came up to tidy up and removed our microphones. As I was
tidying up and coming down, Chae Do-sang called out to me.

"You're excessively honest. Is that why you can't distinguish between shamelessness
and honesty?"

Why is this brat introducing himself again?

"Okay."

I gave a word and turned away, but I kept hearing words from behind.

"Should I make a prediction? By the time this show ends, you won't be able to work in
this industry anymore."

"A prediction? Go predict tomorrow's weather and be damned."

I brushed him off and turned aside, refusing to waste another breath on this bastard. Yet,
just as I began to walk away, something caught my eye, halting me in my tracks. Wasn't
the camera turned off? All the other cameras were off, but one still had a red light on. As
I looked, the cameraman glanced away and pretended to be busy. What's this about?

"Why? Do my words sound funny now? You're about to get exposed and kicked out of
this floor in no time."

Is he still going on? When I turned around, Chae Do-sang laughed like a villain.

"Even if you're short of being a villain, I'll make you one."

With that, he took a step towards me. This time, he stared at me fiercely, as if he
wouldn't back down no matter what I said. As I momentarily lost my words, he left the
stage as if he were the winner. I watched his disappearing figure, then remembered the
camera and turned my head. Camera 3, which had been on, now had its red light gone
like the others.
:
Chapter 15.

They had promised the script would arrive the following day, but instead, it was the film
crew pounding on my door at the crack of dawn. The problem was that they barged into
my rooftop room without any prior notice. Maybe it was because the madman had come
to visit me secretly in the early mornings, but even though I was deeply asleep, I woke
up at the slightest sound.

"Argh!"

A scream echoed at the door. The young producer, halfway through opening the door
and peering in, froze in surprise.

"Why are you up?"

Is there a reason for you to be surprised that I'm awake in my own room?

"Shouldn't you tell me why you're here first?"

Instead of giving a reason, he muttered a curse under his breath.

"Ah, darn it, we have to reshoot."

Through the open door, I saw the filming crew behind him. They were already setting up
the cameras inside.

"Reshoot? But I thought today's filming was supposed to be at our office in the morning?"

"Lee Taemin-ssi, just lie back down as if nothing happened. And don't get up even if we
quietly open the door and come in. I'll call your name a few times, and when I lightly
poke you, you can act surprised and wake up for the reshoot."

My question was ignored. Looking outside, I saw the boss with a disgruntled expression
on his face. It seemed they had barged in without any explanation. This time, I asked in a
way that could elicit a response.

"Do I just need to react naturally?"

"Yes. Just react naturally."

I pulled the blanket over me and lay back down. I turned away from the door and closed
my eyes. After a moment, the door creaked open. I sensed someone approaching me.
Then, I heard a whisper.

"Lee Taemin-ssi, Lee Taemin-ssi."

A moment later, I felt fingertips touching my shoulder.

"Lee Taem..."
:
Wham! I swiftly flipped the producer onto his stomach, the sound of wind accompanying
the movement. With a resounding thud, he collided with the floor, the impact echoing
through the room.

"Ouch!"

The producer beneath my knee groaned in pain. I looked at him, furrowing my brows as
if I knew nothing, and then glanced at the camera.

"What's going on?"

The entire staff stood frozen, unable to muster a response. I glanced at the person
designated to reply, then, summoning a facade of composure, I took the initiative,
feigning knowledge.

"Producer-nim? What are you doing here?"

He opened his mouth as if to say "cut." But I muttered first.

"I almost broke your neck."

Gulp. The producer lying on the floor swallowed hard. This should be the price for
barging into someone else's room without notice. Satisfied, I tried to help the producer
up, but someone else rushed to his aid first.

"Oh my, Producer!"

The boss rushed over, pushing me aside and helping the producer up. After checking if
he was okay, the boss hastily straightened his clothes and then turned sharply to me. His
expression was ominous. Was he going to scold me for mistreating the producer?

"What on Earth were you doing?"

He pushed me into a corner and demanded.

"I'm sorry. I was just playing around..."

I apologized sheepishly.

"Playing around? Playing around by putting a stranger on the floor and groping him?"

Something was off.

"I didn't grope anyone?”

"If no one was watching, would you have gone further? Huh?"

The boss's eyes seemed to bulge out. Wait, was he accusing me of touching the
producer like that? I sighed.

"Um, it's a misunderstanding, boss."

"You're really dropping your guard. How did you even find out? That among the entire
production team, the producer is the only one who's single and without a partner?"
:
Found out? Damn it.

"No matter how much you ignite a fire in everyone you encounter through work, I never
anticipated you getting involved with that producer. Are you aware that he not only
resembles a dirt-covered potato unearthed from the ground, but also lacks any romantic
history despite holding such a prestigious position? Does it not concern you that he's
been repeatedly dumped by the same person three times? Is this amusing to you? What
kind of disrespectful behavior is this?"

The disrespect is coming from you! How do you even know that the producer has never
been in a relationship and has been dumped three times by the same person?

*****

With the new manager, my already chaotic daily life became even busier, thanks to the
constant presence of the filming crew. There was hardly any time to talk, even when the
madman came to pick me up in the morning. I could only manage to talk to him in a quiet
place in the office.

"Could you tell the boss to lay off a bit?"

"What?"

"He’s unnecessarily suspicious of me."

His eyes narrowed.

"Who did he suspect?"

"My assigned PD."

He turned his head to look at the PD, and his expression softened.

"He went too far this time. There's no way that the producer, who got rejected three times
by the same person, fits your taste."

"Seriously, how does everyone know that he's been rejected three times by the same
person? And why wouldn't that PD fit my taste?"

"There's nothing about him that resembles me."

"What if I'm attracted to someone who's not like you?"

"Jeong Eui-cheol is ugly."

Jeong Eui-cheol isn't ugly. I was about to retort when I realized that this guy had brought
up that name first.

"How did you know I was thinking about Jeong Eui-cheol?"

"It's obvious. If you wanted to make me jealous, only that bastard would come to mind."
:
"What?"

"Your reaction is cute, but Jeong Eui-cheol doesn't even measure up to my toenail."

I almost forgot about seeking revenge on Jeong Eui-cheol and was about to take his
side.

"You suck."

He just snorted at my criticism.

“I heard the producer brought the script to memorize in the morning?”

"You really suck."

"They said he brought four?"

As if to prove that he really did suck, he didn't even listen to me.

"You don't need to memorize all four."

"I have to memorize all of them. Even if they only test one out of the four, you never
know which one it'll be."

"You can't memorize all four."

I found myself at a loss for words. While I wanted to assert confidently that I could handle
it, the sum the producer handed me was far from insignificant. If it were merely a matter
of memorization, I might have found a way by repeating it hundreds of times a day.
However, what the PD presented was a script for a play. It hadn't been long since I
started learning acting, I couldn't simply commit emotionally charged lines to memory as
easily as multiplication tables.

“Just do one. But do it perfectly.”

“What if they test something else?”

“Then you lose.”

“You're the one who said winning means becoming trash.”

“You just need to win the other two. The important thing is that even if you lose this
round, the viewers will feel like you won."

What does that mean? Of course, he didn't explain. While looking at the script the
producer gave me, I called Hansoo.

[Hyung, I was going to contact you anyway. The teaser for your show starts airing today.
What time was it again? Was it 6:40? I'll come around then too.]

"Why bother when it's not even the live broadcast?"

[It's a teaser to defeat Chae Do-sang! We have to watch it together!]

:
"Fine. Did you perform in a play called 'Chorus' before?"

[Chorus? You mean Antigone? Yes, I did. Is the script you need to memorize for
Antigone?]

There are a few more. After replying, I mentioned the titles. Agamemnon, Electra, and,

"Oedipus the King."

*****
‘It's a tragedy.’

Yoon Jay had exclaimed as he explained Oedipus the King.

‘This play embodies tragedy in its most poignant form. Even within tragedy, there are
underlying principles at play. The protagonist is usually superior and brave compared to
ordinary people, but they must collapse miserably due to their own fault or mistake. The
higher the protagonist's status or ability, the greater the magnitude of their downfall,
causing even the viewers to feel immense pain. That's Oedipus. A tragically flawed
character who falls so catastrophically that they must suffer punishment themselves. So
he blinds himself and wanders in the desert, unable to bear the horrifying reality.’

As he said this, he had stared at me intently and asked,

‘Do you pity him?’

‘No.’

‘A king turned beggar, wandering in the desert for over ten years.’

‘He chose it himself. In fact, he might even feel relieved. Do you pity the king?’

‘Not at all. I've never once felt this text was a tragedy, not when I first read it as a child,
nor when I studied it in detail at university.’

‘Why?’

‘When everything crumbles and one is confronted with a gruesome reality, the
protagonist I envisioned would have concealed it all and turned a blind eye. Killing his
father and marrying his mother? What of it? Ultimately, tyranny is merely a primal
construct devised by humans to uphold the social structure known as the family. To
safeguard the power, might, and lineage he painstakingly constructed, his course of
action shouldn't have been to gouge out his eyes but rather to confront his conscience
openly. Enduring agony and collapsing like Oedipus would be akin to a comedy.’

‘...You, yourself, are a comedy.’

‘Better than a tragedy.’

‘What's the point? Is the king funny?’

:
‘Exactly. Life is a comedy. But there are tragedies in reality where one accepts guilt and
suffers according to their conscience. It's annoying.’

‘If you're going to mention my problem again…..’

‘What annoys me is that tragedies are necessary in life.’

‘.........’

‘I suggested we focus on one project, didn't I? Let's stick to this. If you were to play
Oedipus the King, it might feel like a tragedy to me.’

Tragedy. I read Oedipus the King to the madman who thought of it as a comedy first. The
king raged like fire when he was chosen by the prophet while seeking the character of
the protagonist. Blaming everyone else. I push forward with one thought in mind,
rejecting any other thoughts.

Thoughts flow like torrents, unstoppable once they ride their currents, until they merge
into the vast sea. Only when swallowed by the vast ocean do I realize how foolish and
narrow-minded my thoughts were. As I finished reading Oedipus the King, the volume of
the TV in the office increased. A message from Hansoo popped up on my phone.

—Hyung, the teaser is coming out today, right? Haha, I'm excited! Hurry, turn on the TV!
It's coming out soon! I'll watch it on my phone!

Even without that reminder, the boss and the coordinator were already sitting in front of
the TV, waiting. The madman had some appointment and left, while the filming crew, who
had been following me around all day, interviewing and shooting, suddenly hurriedly
packed up and disappeared as soon as it hit 6 o'clock.

"The cable broadcasting company is sharpening its knives for this. They've poured in a
tremendous amount of money, saying they'll snatch the terrestrial broadcasting ratings in
this time slot."

The coordinator’s explanation came through.

"The host mentioned that the pro who engaged in gambling incurred significant financial
losses?"

"Yes. They've been heavily advertising to barely raise the ratings now, and then this
incident happened. They're also preparing a drama with a famous movie actor for the
next program to capture this time slot. But since filming hasn't started yet, they've chosen
the new producer to fill in for a month."

"So, it's a very important show."

Important? It's just a substitute. I wanted to intervene, but I saw the coordinator nodded.

"Yes. That's why we agreed to put it in this time slot, even though we know it's going to
be a one-time show."

One-time? Can't they reuse the format of a showdown by just changing the people? I
was puzzled, but I heard the boss's confident voice.
:
"We'll definitely snatch the terrestrial ratings."

"Boss, the teaser is on."

My gaze shifted to the TV screen. Mystery music played as the title appeared.

'Flip a coin: Showdown'

The program title was in English, with "Showdown" written in smaller letters underneath
as a subtitle. They just added English to make it seem fancy. What does that even
mean? In the teaser, as the coin was tossed up and fell, it immediately cut to Chae Do-
Sang's face. The background was black cloth, indicating it was shot during an interview.
Chae Do-sang spoke with a stern expression.

‘Why did I accept this showdown? Because I wanted to overcome it. When I was in high
school, I went to study abroad in the United States because I was suffering from school
violence. I was harassed so much by the so-called school bullies that I even considered
suicide.’

Chae Do-sang looked resolute as he stared into the camera.

‘This time, I don't want to run away.’

Soon after, my image appeared. It wasn't from an interview but rather showed me
comfortably sitting in the waiting room. It looked like CCTV footage. I was smiling as I
spoke.

‘With just one bat, I can win.’

Just one random sentence without any context. Wasn't that what I told Hansoo as a
joke? It wasn't something I said to Chae Do-sang, but in the teaser, it seemed like I was
saying I could beat Chae Do-sang with just a bat. The final teaser subtitle stood out
prominently.

‘Victim and perpetrator of violence. Now, the showdown between two rookie actors
placed on the same starting line, what will be the outcome?’

The teaser ended. I had no words. All I could say was, wow, fuck. I understood why the
filming crew ran away like that. They didn’t want to capture my reaction to the teaser?
While I was at a loss for words, there were amazed murmurs from those around me.

"Wow, so Chae Do-sang was a victim of violence? Surprising. Very surprising."

"Yes, I was also surprised. It seems Chae Do-sang had been bullied by someone. This is
going to be really interesting from now on, isn't it?"

"Isn't it? It's going to be really exciting, isn't it?"

My manager and coordinator seemed pleased, their eyes shining. Once again, doubt
crept in. Was this all a conspiracy to make me feel grateful towards my old manager who
cherished me? Thankfully, the door opened, and at least someone on my side entered.

"Jay, you're here?"

:
The boss pretended not to care, but his body was already moving towards Jay.

"You should have come a little earlier. The teaser just came out."

"I saw it."

"You saw it?"

"It looked good."

"Really? It's going to be very exciting, isn't it?"

The axe fell on the trusting foot. Fortunately, the madman wasn't completely trusting, so
the blow wasn't as hard. But it wasn't enjoyable to have my excitement dampened. The
boss, pleased that the madman acknowledged him, asked me if I felt the same.

"That guy over there is the good guy, and you're the very bad guy, right? Didn't the
teaser turn out very well for you?"

"Yes. To the point that I feel awful."

"Uhaha! Isn't this all thanks to our wise Director Yoon's excellent choice?"

He’s not a director anymore. I almost said it but held back. Still, this reaction was
preferable. A call came in from Hansoo. I hesitated before pressing the call button,
sensing something ominous.

[Uhuhu! Hyung, it's a disaster! Hyung, what do we do now? Uhuhu― That blasted
producer! Hyung, you're totally screwed!]
:
Chapter 16.

Despite my celebrity status, I was undeniably the only idle person in the office.
Therefore, with me being the sole occupant of the space, there was little to disrupt. That
is until Hansoo and Jo Hyun abruptly burst in, declaring an urgent matter. While I
remained to commit the play, which served as the competition, to memory, I didn’t want
to linger and witness the emotional storm brewing inside.

"Ugh, what are we going to do... People are criticizing hyung for his gangster image and
for appearing on TV without any sense of remorse."

Hansoo had watched it live on the internet. Despite my curses and Jo Hyun's attempts to
intervene, he shrugged off our protests, sneaking glances at his phone and breaking into
sobs. It was then that I finally understood that the "M" the former manager mentioned
seemed to refer to Hansoo.

"Sunbae, I understand now."

What? I couldn't hear well, so I asked again, prompting Jo Hyun to raise his voice.

"I understand now!"

"Hey, come closer and say that."

"I can't do that in the middle of enemy territory."

What's this about enemy territory? Why did that guy come here? Regardless, the guy
sitting far away continued talking, whether I listened or not.

"I understand why you pressured Hansoo like that. Wasn't it you who said those bat
remarks to him, mentioned in the teaser?"

"You're right."

"Exactly. Those who haven't experienced it firsthand don't understand just how terribly
they edit the broadcast."

"Is that so? How did they edit your comment on the show about breaking up with a girl
with big ankles?"
"..........."

Jo Hyun silently pushed his chair back a bit.

"Are you doing well with memorizing? You're pressed for time if you have to memorize all
four."

"I'm only memorizing one."

:
"What? I heard there are four plays you need to memorize. Isn't that right, Hansoo?"

Hansoo, sitting in the corner, looked up from transcribing the usernames of those leaving
malicious comments, saying he'd sue them one by one.

"Yeah. The PD who got dumped three times by the same person said you have to
memorize all four."

By now, I started to doubt if the PD had actually been dumped in front of the whole
nation.

"Where on earth did you hear about the PD getting dumped three times by the same
person?"

"From hyung's coordinator."

Well, who else besides the coordinator?

"Taemin-hyung, they mentioned that only one of the four will be asked about, but it's
random. So, you really have to memorize all four, right?"

"I know. Still, I'm only going to do one."

"Why?!"

“I want to do at least one one of them perfectly.”

"But if the one you choose doesn't come up..."

"Then I'll lose, so what."

I blurted out the words of the madman. Their reactions were worse than mine.

"Hyung! No matter how much of a piece of trash you've become, don't give up. You have
to become a winning piece of trash!"

"How about I kill you and end up in jail, like a piece of trash?"

Thud. Hansoo stepped back. Then, Jo Hyun asked with concern.

"Did Director Yoon agree too?"

I nodded and informed that it was his idea. Suddenly, their expressions changed
strangely. Then, they exchanged glances.

"Why's that?"

"Well, I just... I’ve started to wonder if Director Yoon really has a plan behind all this. Of
course, sunbae and Manager Choi believe in Director Yoon, but..."

"No! Even Manager Choi expressed concern after watching the teaser and found it
unexpected. Hyung, this could be a misjudgment on Director Yoon's part. I visited that
company, and other managers mentioned that their performance plummeted as soon as
Director Yoon relinquished his position. So, blindly trusting and following Director Yoon's
:
words might be risky. Now, apart from hyung, there's no one else who believes in
Director Yoon."

“I don’t need other people’s opinions to trust the madman.”

"Hyung, what evidence do you have to trust Director Yoon?"

“What evidence would I need when he's someone I like?”

They both looked at me with half-opened mouths.

"Hyung, I didn't expect you to say something like that."

"I can. And this time, it's also my own decision. Choosing only one script aligns perfectly
with my abilities."

My words seemed odd to them. Jo Hyun asked about it.

"What do you mean by 'fits perfectly'?"

"It's a play. How can I just memorize it all? I'm also an actor by name."

Silence fell again. This time the atmosphere was different. Neither of them had worried
looks. Hansoo finally spoke after a long while.

"Wow hyung, no matter what anyone says, you're really an amazing piece of trash."

Moved by Hansoo's praise, I hit him for the first time in a long time. I tried to shoo him
away, but they insisted on staying by my side to help with my acting. Still, thanks to
Hansoo's extensive experience on stage, I learned a lot. He might not have a talent for
teaching, but he was certainly skilled in demonstrating.

"No, not like that. Like this."

Hansoo repeated the acting he had done earlier. It was exactly the same.

"Hyung, do you see the difference?"

"It's the same."

"Ugh, no, it's not! The feeling is different. What I did just now and what I did earlier
are……."

Fortunately, Jo Hyun intervened and clarified the situation.

"Hey, don't even dream of becoming a professor in the future."

"I'll never do that. Ah, wouldn't it be great if our professor could come and teach Taemin
hyung?"

"We can't rely on your professor. Didn't you see Chae Do-sang's social media posts? He
said he learned from John Lowick when he studied acting in the United States. Unless
we're reborn as Sophocles, we can't beat him."
:
Hansoo also furrowed his brow, indicating his agreement. Who is John Lowick? I asked,
and an explanation followed. He's known as the father of European theater, a famous
director in the United States.

"I heard that Lowick rarely directs these days because of his age. Will he continue as a
professor? Could it be that Chae Do-sang watched some of Lowick's online video
lectures and pretended to have studied under him?"

"It's possible. Honestly, he mentioned learning acting, but he never specifically

mentioned earning a degree. He might have attended a few months of academy training
and exaggerated it for publicity."

As they gossiped about Chae Do-sang, they came to a conclusion.

"Come to think of it, it's actually fortunate that Taemin hyung only has a bad temper and
nothing else. How lucky are we? Nothing to deceive us!"

They were lacking a target. By filling that void, they quieted down momentarily, but it
didn't last even five minutes.

"Hyung, confidence is important, but in theater, it's not just about exaggerating emotions.
While it may be more impactful for the audience in a theater setting to see extreme
emotional expression, this time, we're being seen up close through the screen. Some
moderation is necessary. Right now, it seems like you're wearing something that doesn't
quite fit."

Ill-fitting clothes. Hansu's analogy hit home this time. I nodded in agreement. However, it
was difficult to gauge how much emotion to express. Jo Hyun, who had been observing
from the side, voiced his opinion.

"When I watch Senior's acting, it reminds me of a foreign actor. That actor starred in
several period films. Maybe watching them could be helpful?"

Who? I asked, and from Jo Hyun's lips came the name of an actor I also knew. Hansoo
also resonated with Jo Hyun's words.

"Mash originally comes from a theater background, so it might be helpful. Come to think
of it, he does resemble him in a way. Oh, Mash is a nickname for that actor. When he
first started acting, he was so bad that a director insulted him by saying his acting was
totally 'mashed.' That nickname stuck. He's truly remarkable. Now he acts really well,
and all his movies are box office hits. I'm looking forward to his new sci-fi movie. The
reviews are incredibly positive."

"The reviews are indeed amazing."

Jo Hyun, unusually excited, quickly continued his speech.

"People gave up on adapting the original because it's a difficult subject matter. The
director is also a newcomer, and there wasn't much investment, so it took a few years to
produce, with rumors going around. But the critics went crazy over it. It's already marked
as the highest-grossing film of the year. They say it's going to be released in the US
soon, so I hope we get to see it soon too."
:
They enthusiastically praised the SF movie that I knew nothing about before I kicked
them out. Damn it, was I supposed to listen to someone else's country's spaceship
stories now? When I was left alone, reality hit me. When will I memorize all this? I sighed
and looked down at the script.

They said this was written thousands of years ago. Perhaps that's why there were many
parts I couldn't understand, aside from not using everyday language. According to
Hansoo, it was the epitome of beautiful metaphors and symbols, but even a writer who
wrote this would have trouble understanding if they only used symbolism twice.

And the names. Damn it. Korea is definitely the best. After all, names should be three
characters long. But what I had to memorize were names I had never pronounced. There
was only one way. Just keep repeating until memorized. I know my memory's not top-
notch; I'll have to read it hundreds of times. But it's not pleasant to hear this confirmed
from someone else's mouth.

"Still haven't memorized it?"

Yoon Jay, who appeared around midnight, asked.

"No. So don't bother me."

I snapped curtly and focused on the script. After reading for a while without hearing any
sound, I looked up. The madman was sitting across from me, just staring at me.

"What are you doing?"

"I'm not bothering you."

Just your presence being here is a bother. I muttered inwardly and after a while, asked in
a dry tone.

"You're not even the director, why are you so busy?"

"When I was the director, things that could be solved in 5 minutes now take 5 hours
because I'm not the director anymore."

I looked up in surprise.

"What's going on?"

"I need to meet someone regarding a movie I really want to produce, but they won't meet
me."

"So you waited for 5 hours for that?"

"Yeah."

The madman shook his head from side to side, as if tired.

"Movie production isn't your job, though."

"It's my job. You're going to be in it."

:
"Me? What movie is it?"

"Later. Once it's decided."

He rubbed his neck with his hand. Then he turned his eyes away, as if sensing me
looking at him.

"Why? Do you want to hug me?"

A hug is the last thing I want to give you. I immediately put on a poker face.

"Do you consider waiting for 5 hours to be a difficult task?"

"What’s the most difficult task you’ve ever done?"

Several things came to mind. Deliveries, loading and unloading luggage, and manual
labor. I thought about the dusty construction site and then spoke up.

"I don't remember. Now go and get some rest."

"And you?"

"I'll be memorizing this here."

"Then keep memorizing."

He crossed his arms and leaned back comfortably in his chair. He seemed ready to be
settled in for a long time. I knew I could just ignore him and focus on memorizing, but it
wasn't as easy as it sounded. His penetrating gaze kept bothering me.

"If you're not going to do anything, then go home."

"I have something to do."

"What?"

“I’m thinking about how to seduce you.”

I stared at him incredulously before shaking my head firmly.

"No way. I have to memorize all of this. Until then, I'm not doing anything else, so don't
even dream about it."

"What if I help you memorize it?"

"How?"

"In a more efficient way than wasting time like an idiot."

"I have a lot of cussing to do, but let's hear it."

I closed the script with a thud and looked straight at him. There would be enough insults
after hearing him out.
:
"Use mnemonic techniques. Instead of blindly reading, memorize specific lines and
associate them with your memories. That way, those lines become yours."

"What on earth are you talking about? How am I supposed to associate my memories
with these lines?"

"If you don't have memories to recall, then create them."

He stood up with a friendly smile. But why did I feel uneasy?

"Keep going with the part you were memorizing. Without looking at the script."

As he approached me, I glanced at him from the corner of my eye and recalled the part I
was trying to memorize.

"And thus, without even raising his bronze shield, Ares, the hungry god of death,
approached me amidst the cries of the battlefield and burns….!"

Suddenly, his hand touched the back of my ear. I turned my head to see him behind me,
but his hand prevented me from moving my head.

"Ares, the hungry god of death, who burns me."

He pointed out the mistake and gently rubbed my earlobe.

"What are you doing?"

"Focus on the part you got wrong."

"...Ares, the hungry god of death."

Gulp. It was hard to focus with his hand touching my ear. When I stopped speaking, he
whispered.

"Ares, the hungry god of death who burns me. Try again."

"Ares, the hungry god of death who burns me."

Good job. I heard praise. He continued to rub my earlobe and recited the rest of the
passage.

"Let us swiftly depart from this land urgently and sail with favorable winds into the vast
halls of Amphitrite and the waves of Thrace, where no harbor awaits."
The incomprehensible black letters melted into my ear. Try it. The instruction came
through. I opened my mouth and focused on repeating what he said.

"Let us swiftly depart... ah!"

He suddenly nibbled on my ear. It wasn't a hard bite, but it sent shivers down my spine.

"Let us swiftly depart... You missed 'from this land.' Try again."

His voice softened. It was so sweet and affectionate, like eating a spoonful of sugar. It
was too sweet, making me flustered and squint my eyes.
:
“Let us swiftly depart from this land urgently.”

"Keep going."

I turned my body to look at him.

"At this rate, it'll take over a year to memorize it all. I'll do it on my own, you go."

"You'll have it memorized in a day."

He confidently touched my ear with his hand. At my flinching reaction, he let out a small
laugh.

"You'll remember this feeling when you memorize it. Once your body remembers, your
mind will follow."

"But to memorize all of this..."

"You can't memorize all of this word by word, so you need to focus on the essence."

"The essence? How?"

He stepped back from me, creating some distance.

"It's easy. Just focus on me."

*****
Except for when I was very young, I've never been afraid of the dark. I always had the
option to turn on the light when needed, and when I opened my eyes, I was always in a
bright place. So, I didn't know what it meant to be in the darkness while awake. Unable
to see, even the small sounds that I didn't pay attention to before now echoed loudly, and
even a slight touch felt like my entire body was being crushed.

With a simple act of covering my eyes, my senses heightened dramatically. His touch,
trailing slowly across my chest, suddenly seized my nipple, twisting it gently. It was an
action that wouldn't have elicited a strong reaction from me before, his persistent caress
now sent tingles coursing through my body. His hand remained focused solely on that
area.

"You are praying. If you listen carefully to my words, your prayers will be answered."

Beside me, his voice emerged, issuing a command so soft it could have been a whisper
— or perhaps it was just a trick of my mind. But what did it matter? I was already trapped
in his trap, my eyes covered, my hands tied, unable to do anything. The mere fact that I
couldn't see and move my hands filled me with fear. It was only a slight fear, but it was
enough to make me blindly follow his lead. Clenching my unyielding mind, I obediently
opened my mouth to echo his words.

"You are praying. If……."

:
Another hand traveled down my stomach, reaching below my navel. I held my breath.
But the hand stopped there.

"If you listen carefully to my words."

The calm voice echoed in my ear again.

"If you listen closely to my words……"

Words escaped from my mouth involuntarily. It wasn't my will. The hand that had been
twisting my nipple seemed to apply more pressure, increasing the tingling sensation. The
hand that had been roaming over my stomach finally reached below my navel. I was
impatient because I felt like if he went a little further it would reach my genitals. The lines
continued to echo in my ear. Commands followed. Follow along. I opened my mouth
again, but all my attention was on the hand touching my body. If it weren't for the strong
body embracing me from the side, I would have collapsed on the couch.

"......your prayers will be answered."

My mouth opened involuntarily, but I couldn't be sure if I did it right. The hand came close
to my genitals, its fingertips tracing the area. Yes, like that. I heard words of praise, but I
couldn't find any confidence to take them.

"I have nothing to do with that incident, and because the story is unfamiliar to me, I can
say such things."

"I... I don't know."

My head wouldn't clear. My nerves were focused solely on the fingers lingering near my
genitals.

"I have nothing to do with that incident, and because the story is unfamiliar to me, I can
say such things."

He repeated the same phrase, and I found myself mechanically parting my lips, my
attention fixated entirely on the hand tracing patterns across my skin. There was no will
within me to object. Even though he wasn't forcing me, I didn't feel like resisting.
Normally, defiance would have risen within me, yet now I found myself obediently
succumbing to his commands, all because my eyes were veiled and my hands bound.

"I have nothing to do with that incident..."

His hand slipped between my legs. I held my breath. My penis was already erect. But the
moment my words faltered, his hand stopped moving too. I grew anxious when his hand,
which had been toying with my nipples, also stopped moving.

"I have nothing to do with that incident, and because the story is unfamiliar to me….”

I tried to recall the rest, but it wouldn't come to mind.

"Such words."

He threw out a part from behind. Such words, such words...

:
"I can say such words."

I spat out quickly. At the same time, his hand grasped the base of my penis. Fuck, I
cursed inwardly, tilting my head back.

"Well done."

I heard praise as he pulled my body closer. His firm torso pressed against my back. And
between his legs, I could feel his swollen penis. The hard penis against my ass felt hot,
as if it would brand my body.

But his whisper came again. Yet now, it was hard to focus. My attention was solely on his
hand, which held my penis without moving. I lifted my bound hands forward. Suddenly,
lips that had been near my ear lightly bit it. It wasn't painful, just startling, like having my
earlobe nipped. I jerked my body in surprise, feeling as if my ear had been severed. A
soft chuckle followed.

"I said, focus."

Focus. Where should I even focus? In my daze, he reminded me of what I needed to

memorize for my ear. But as soon as I uttered a word, his hand skimmed over my penis.
I flinched again. He moved his hand as if to reward me only when I spoke. A tingling
sensation remained where his hand had passed. It disappeared too quickly, leaving me
frustrated.

Unable to see ahead and unable to move my hands, the situation where I could only
satisfy my desires with someone else's hand made my sexual desire even stronger than
usual. Just a few touches from him caused my genitals to swell even larger than usual,
throbbing and leaking pre-come. So, I hoped he would quickly say the words I needed to
repeat. Whatever came out of my mouth, I couldn't understand its meaning. I just
repeated the broken words like a child.

"Try connecting them all at once."

Another command came. What? I mumbled with a dazed mind, but the hand that had left
my penis returned as an answer. What was it again? I tried to remember, but nothing
came to mind. The arm that had enveloped me also withdrew. As his body that had been
pressed against my back disappeared, a chill ran down my spine.

"I can't remember."

In a sudden movement, my body was thrust backward until the sofa met my back and
head, while my bound arms were raised above me. His body entered between my
spread legs and I sensed the stiff fabric of his denim jeans against the skin of my thighs.
Then, a distinctive click, signaling the release of a buckle, followed by the unmistakable
sound of a zipper being drawn down. Though my vision was shrouded, I could vividly
imagine his erect penis protruding through the opening of his pants. The mere thought of
his big and hard penis pressing against my stomach caused my breath to become
erratic.

"It's because you're not focusing on me."

:
Despite his cold voice, his fingers traced gently down over my chest.

"Listen only to my voice. Feel how my hands move."

"I am."

I replied with a gasp. It wasn't difficult. It was all I could do right now. His hand went lower
and lower until it reached my entrance. He lightly scratched my puckered hole with his
nails. My lower abdomen was already tightening. My rear hole quivered under the
teasing fingers, sending shivers down my spine. I was more focused on him than ever
before. When his fingers entered, I wanted to scream. Before I could fully register it, his
fingers, accompanied by something damp, stretched and widened my opening.
Increasing the number of fingers, he asked,

"Is this all you can do to focus?"

"How else should I do it?"

"Properly, by focusing only on me."

His voice felt like a whisper against my lips. Inside me, his fingers, three of them, stirred
and brushed past the sensitive spot, sending waves of sensation through me. It was
overwhelming, but that was all there was to it. He abruptly withdrew his fingers. I caught
my breath and hurriedly responded,

"Okay. I just need to think about you."

"Prove it."

Prove it? How?

"Say what you want to do right now."

I was speechless. Thoughts of what I wanted came to mind too quickly, which was
embarrassing, and saying it out loud felt even more embarrassing.

"Don't you want to do anything?"

As he asked, his upper body pressed against my lower abdomen. I could feel his hard
penis, as big as I expected, against my thigh. Damn it, curses remained only in my mind,
unable to escape my lips.

"Nothing?"

He moved his upper body slightly above me. My penis pressed against his firm
abdomen. A tingling sensation spread like an itch, causing pleasure.

".....Give it to me."

He whispered in my ear, lifting my arm higher.

"I can't hear you. Say it precisely."

"Fuck me."
:
Damn it. Once again, I swallowed the curse words back. Strangely, I found myself
suppressing curses and obediently following his words as if I were someone else. His
torso, which had been against my chest, disappeared. His voice also sounded somewhat
distant.

"How do you want me to fuck you?"

I heard his low voice. There was also the sound of clothes rustling. Thump. He threw
something onto the floor. I soon realized he must have thrown his shirt aside.

"Just…..."

“‘Just’ doesn't cut it. Say it properly."

He pulled my leg forcefully towards him, causing my thighs to spread uncomfortably

wide. But amidst the discomfort, there was also anticipation and familiarity.

"How do you want me to fuck you?"

"...Hard."

Hard. He repeated my words, and then literally put them into action. His hot and massive
penis pushed forcefully into me, sending my body reeling with each thrust. I barely
managed to hold on to the couch with my hands above my head.

But the forceful thrusts left me dizzy and disoriented. My hand slipped from the sofa. Yet,
it hardly mattered, for he gripped my trembling waist firmly with both hands, drawing me
closer, every time he penetrated me. Every time his large penis thrust inside me, a
tingling sensation of pleasure flowed through my lower abdomen and I ejaculated. It was
akin to reliving the exhilaration of my first climax, a sensation so intoxicating that it left
me feeling as if I were intoxicated by pleasure itself.

Every thrust felt like it would break me apart, sending tremors through my entire being. It
was insanely good. Unheard screams escaped my lips, drowned out by the loud
thudding of his relentless thrusts. My moans, his accelerated breaths — everything
mixed together in a symphony of pleasure until they exploded from within like a firework.

"Tell me. How does it feel when I fuck you?"

He whispered with a husky voice, his thrusts relentless and rhythmic. Halfway out, his
member quickly plunged back in with forceful jabs. With each short and powerful
movement, my body shook even more. He asked again. How is it? Huh? How do you
feel?

"Ha, haa, fuck, it’s so good."

I heard a soft laughter. When I came to my senses, I was still sitting on his lap, my eyes
covered and my hands bound, mindlessly riding him. Needless to say, memorization had
failed.

*****
:
On the third day of filming, the production crew called me to a theater on the university
campus. Due to the absence of the busy road manager, who was more busy than a
celebrity, I had to drive myself there. Upon arrival, I found filming already in progress,
though I quickly realized I wasn't the main lead.

On stage, Chae Do-sang was deep into rehearsal with a middle-aged man and a
woman. While the man's face didn't ring any bells, I instantly recognized the woman: Han
Ri-yeon. Her presence caught me off guard, unaware of the filming schedule, but not as
much as the two people beside me.

"Who's that?"

"That's what I'm saying, Manager."

"Who on earth is that?"

"Who could it be, Manager?"

The coordinator and the boss kept repeating the same question to each other. I usually
didn't want to engage in conversation with these two, but this time, I couldn't help but
intervene due to my frustration.

"Obviously, it's Han Ri-yeon."

They both looked at me incredulously. Why? Before I could ask, the boss quickly
interjected.

"Who doesn't know Han Ri-yeon? We're wondering about the person beside her. The PD
who is dumped three times by the same person, doesn't even give us a chance to
investigate before bringing in unfamiliar faces. That man is a contemporary of Han Ri-
yeon, but to the notorious playboy who doesn't discriminate by age or gender, he's a
perfect target."

I didn't particularly want to know who this notorious playboy was. Their unease probably
stemmed from not being able to investigate their targets properly. Especially the boss,
who asked me with a stern expression,

"Do you happen to have a tendency to be attracted to sleazy-looking men in their 50s at
first sight?"

I was tempted to say I immediately wanted to throw up upon seeing sleazy-looking men
in their 50s, but I held back.

"You don't need to worry, both of you. Unless I'm crazy, why would I show interest in a
guy like that? Besides, Han Ri-yeon is right next to him."

Indeed, Han Ri-yeon was there. The two nodded in agreement, then abruptly turned
back to me. Could they suspect Han Ri-yeon as my target too? Thankfully, that wasn't
the case.

"But hey, what's with you not using honorifics for senior actors like Han Ri-yeon? You
should address her respectfully."
:
"Yeah. Not giving any respect to a great actress like Han Ri-yeon and just calling her by
name. It's disappointing."

I was the one disappointed.

"Seriously, you guys don't know what Han Ri-yeon...."

I stopped myself mid-sentence. The boss didn't know that the madman was kicked out
because of Han Ri-yeon.

"What did Han Ri-yeon do?"

"Well, there were suspicions of her murdering her ex-husbands..."

"That's not true."

The coordinator denied vehemently.

"Han Ri-yeon would never have murdered her ex-husbands. No matter what others say,
she genuinely loved them."

"How would you know that, coordinator?"

"Because I'm a top member of Han Ri-yeon's fan club. By the way, boss is also an
honorary member."

Yes, I figured the enemy would be nearest. I gave the two a serious look and told them.
"Yeah, I thought they'd be closest to us. I told them seriously as I looked at both of them.

"I'm sorry to disappoint, but Han Ri-yeon is practically our enemy. She's not only behind
Chae Do-sang, but she's also collaborating with the CEO of Dream's rival company to
sabotage the release of movies produced by Dream."

"So what?"

So what? If you thoroughly investigated the people around me and identified their
weaknesses, then you should also thoroughly investigate those people too. Since I
brought it up, I pointed out Jeong Eui-cheol, who was watching from below the stage.

"You know that guy down there, Chae Do-sang's manager? We need to keep an eye on
him too. That bastard is Director Yoon..."

"Oh, the guy who's Jay's college friend? Haha, keep an eye on him and take care of him.
Jay said we don't need to worry about them."

Yoon Jay? Why would he say that? Does he really have hidden cards, like when he
brought down Chairman Kim? I was lost in thought for a moment when the boss nudged
me and asked.

"What kind of shoot is it today, anyway?"

It wasn't a question for the manager to ask the actor, but I was already accustomed to it.
After all, all the odd jobs fell on my shoulders. The PD who would give me an answer
:
was near the stage where filming was taking place.

"There's the PD over there. I'll go ask."

"No, I'll do it. This is the manager's job."

The boss marched forward, clearly eager to get closer to Han Ri-yeon rather than
delegate the manager's task. I glanced at the other fan next to me.

"Aren't you going?"

"I'm satisfied with this distance. Keeping a distance is necessary to maintain the heart of
a fan. Of course, I won't let personal emotions interfere with my work."

It's fortunate to remain steadfast alongside a boss whose personal emotions overflow. As
I grumbled internally, the murmuring voice of the coordinator reached my ears.

"Setting aside the feelings of a fan, I think Han Ri-yeon might have murdered her ex-
husbands."

"By preventing them from taking medicine? She received an innocent verdict for trying to
treat them with natural remedies out of love, didn't she?"

"It might not be because of love."

"Then what could it be?"

"Perhaps the answer lies in the note Han Ri-yeon tried so hard to hide?"

‘I want to drink the elixir of your love every day. So, if you truly love me and don't want to
hurt me, don't take the medicine.’

I tried to recall the contents of the note, but once again, the answer eluded me.

"If we find the answer, we won't have to worry about those people."

At that moment, several students entered through the back door.

‘Isn't that Han Ri-yeon next to the professor?’

‘Yeah, they said they're close.’

Their murmurs sounded like drama students. Amidst their whispers, the composed voice
of the coordinator mingled.

"Someone must have found the answer."

What? I was about to ask, but then the producer called me.

"Lee Taemin-ssi, get ready for filming."

"What's the filming about?"

Didn't you hear? He asked with a furrowed brow, then explained briefly.
:
"We're shooting a scene where each of you brings someone to advise on a play you
need to memorize. Han Ri-yeon came to help Chae Do-sang, and you, Lee Taemin-ssi,
will be assisted by the professor here. Chae Do-sang's filming is almost done, so now it's
just your turn, Lee Taemin-ssi."

"But I don't know this professor."

"It doesn't matter. You'll just receive guidance."

"But I didn't bring him here."

"Lee Taemin-ssi."

"Yes."

"Stop the nonsense and just do it."

"Can I really just do it?"

Oh, just do it, he sighed in annoyance. Since I got confirmation that I could just do it, I
decided to do just that. It seemed as though the scene where Chae Do-sang was being
instructed by Han Ri-yeon wasn't quite finished, as PD Shin, with oily eyes, lingered
nearby the two of them once more today.

The PD was too busy sucking up to Han Ri-yeon to even spare a glance in my direction.
While I was preparing for the shoot, the writer came and explained the cue sheet to me. I
glanced over it roughly and caught a few things.

After the professor directs and I act according to the directions, the professor would yell
at me. This repeats about three times. Finally, the professor throws the script on the
ground, saying he just can't teach anymore, and leaves the stage. When I looked up, the
writer who had been watching me quickly averted his gaze.

"Make sure you understand the content."

He said one word and then left. Do I really have to follow this exactly?

"You don't have to follow it exactly."

The voice offering help was from someone I didn't particularly welcome. It was Jeong
Eui-cheol, whom I hadn’t seen since he had blackmailed me over my brother. He still had
that smiling face.

"Tell the manager to complain to the PD. Oh, but the manager and the coordinator are
busy getting Director Han's autograph right now. What about the road manager? Come
to think of it, I don't see him around."

"If you want to see him that badly, why don't you make a statue of him and carry it
around with you?"

"It's not that grave, but it's still worrisome. Is he sitting outside someone's office,
requesting a meeting for over five hours again?"
:
Even though I wasn't the one involved, my pride was hurt. Jeong Eui-cheol watched my
expression closely and smirked.

"Actually, I'm quite curious myself. How is Yoon Jay handling this ordeal, since he's
experiencing something like this for the first time?"

"I'm not curious at all."

"Really?"

"Yes. I'm more curious about how you'll handle being stepped on by Yoon Jay."

Isn't it strange? At first, I thought his smile resembled Yoon Jay's habitual smile, but now
there was a clear difference, almost amusingly so. Both were insincere, but Jeong Eui-
cheol's smile seemed more calculated. Unlike Yoon Jay, who naturally mastered
expressions, his smile seems rehearsed, particularly noticeable when he exerts extra
effort to maintain it.

"It's disheartening. Naturally, I'll handle it well. Unlike Yoon Jay, who was born with
everything, I've experienced hardships. This is Yoon Jay's first trial, so please support
him well, Taemin-ssi, as his lover of course."

"Why should I? It's not even a trial for the madman."

Another laugh, this time genuine, escaped his lips. It's preferable when he laughs like
that. With that thought, I exited the building and made my way outside. What I said to
Jeong Eui-cheol was true. This can't possibly be a trial for Yoon Jay. It shouldn't be. Why
is it that just because he is born with everything, he's expected to face hardship at least
once? Ridiculous.

There's no definitive answer to life. Even if Yoon Jay chooses to live like a madman, it
doesn't inherently make it wrong. So why do others feel the need to interfere in his life? I
grumbled to myself, on the verge of heading back indoors, when something caught my
attention. Students near the entrance were engaged in a discussion.

"Didn't the professor mention someone he knows in Dream? He said something bad
about Han Ri-yeon before."

"Yeah, I heard that too. But now that Han Ri-yeon is here, he's completely glued to her.
We have no choice but to follow the professor. The actor who came with Han Ri-yeon is
her nephew. He's from K Entertainment. Seems like Han Ri-yeon has some kind of
connection with the CEO of that agency."

"K Entertainment? I prefer Dream. I want to start acting at Dream. Isn't that actor Lee
Taemin from there? I should say hi to the manager..."

"Hey, don't."

Someone hushed them, lowering their voice. I couldn't hear well, but I could make out
two words: Former director. There was a lengthy explanation about Dream's situation,
and the same reaction came from others.
:
"Wow, totally kicked out?"

"So that's why the professor stuck to Han Ri-yeon."

"A road manager? What’s this? I want to go see. This is hilarious. Getting kicked out
because of a lover and then running the lover's errands? That's definitely newsworthy."

The students chuckled and dispersed. I approached the door, but couldn't enter easily.
Maybe it's fortunate that the madman didn't hear these words.

“If I appear on the news, it should at least turn the country upside down.”

What the! I was genuinely surprised. Suddenly, I heard a voice from behind and turned
around to find the madman standing there.

"When did you come?"

"Why are you standing here eavesdropping instead of going in?"

"Eavesdropping? I was just standing here because their words were so ridiculous, not
worth responding to."

"Then don't worry about it."

He took my arm and led me inside. Did everything go well? Did the person who made
you wait for five hours agree to see you today? I wanted to ask, but I restrained myself.
There were numerous others besides me who had burning questions for Yoon Jay. As
we made our way toward the stage, all eyes were fixed on us. Yoon Jay was undeniably
the center of attention. In particular, Han Ri-yeon and her clique, along with the students
and the professor, seemed to be eagerly scrutinizing the former director who had been
ousted. Yet, amidst the curious gazes, one person's stare stood out, more intense than
all the rest.

"Jay's here. Hm, have you eaten?"

The boss asked nonchalantly, but he had a kimbap in both hands by now. Wasn't that
kimbap I bought for lunch? The madman knew he wouldn't come today and told me to
have kimbap for lunch.

"Yes."

Yoon Jay responded briefly and then quickly checked the cue sheet on set. He chuckled
to himself. The PD who had been dumped three times, watched him with a tense
expression. Reflecting on it, he was one of the few who hadn't treated Yoon Jay harshly
even after his resignation as director. The madman ignored him and looked up at the
stage. The interrupted shooting was continuing. Chae Do-sang delivered his lines with a
theatrical tone.

"Nari, I won't claim I ran desperately until I was out of breath or walked so vigorously that
I couldn’t see feet. No, I stopped several times along the way, plagued by worries, and
found myself repeatedly turning back."
:
He used dramatic gestures and movements. Although I wasn't sure about the context,
seeing the term "Nari" made it clear that it wasn't a line for a high-ranking character. So it
was a bit strange. His tone and voice sounded almost like a general. But Han Ri-yeon,
who was directing, nodded approvingly.

"The part where you broke your breath was very good. Did you happen to try your hand
at Antigone during your classes in the United States?"

"Yes. I played the role of Haimon."

What do you think, Professor?"

The professor nodded in response to Han Ri-yeon's question.

"As Han Ri-yeon has observed, your vocalization and breathing are excellent. You've
been properly trained."

After the chain of compliments, the shooting ended. Now it was my turn. As I stepped
onto the stage, the professor glanced at me questioning whether he could teach me
anything.

"Even if I explain, would you understand?"

His muttering echoed loudly due to the nature of the stage. I could feel the PD's gaze on
me, but I focused only on the lines I had to read. It was a play called 'Antigone,' which I
hadn't memorized; I had only read it once.

"Exactly."

The interjected voice was clear and audible to everyone, not just a mutter. I turned my
head to look at the madman.

"What good would a mere 30 minutes of instruction do for an actor who hasn't formally
studied theater? Especially when you consider that even if the professor is
acknowledged as a mentor in the broadcasting industry, it's impossible to teach
something within 30 minutes."

The professor's expression turned uncomfortable at the words of the madman.

"You're Director Yoon, right? Thank you for saying that, but..."

"I'm currently just Taemin-ssi's road manager. And regarding your gratitude, I've
frequently heard drama producers commend your guidance. This school's acting
department is known for producing garbage, so you should be praised for your
remarkable ability to impart such a level of incompetence that even years of study can't
rectify, yet somehow they end up on TV."

The madman laughed sarcastically. The professor, hearing such mockery for the first
time, immediately raised his voice in anger.

"PD Shin! Why am I! Why do I have to listen to this kind of talk from that person! I, I can't
do anything in this state!"
:
As an acting professor, his tone and breath control in expressing anger were excellent.
The shooting became chaotic even before it started. PD Shin tried to calm the professor
down and took him out for the time being. Meanwhile, the madman, perhaps bored,
picked a fight with someone else.

"Director Han, we finally meet. How's your blood pressure today? It's important to take
care of your health. After all, you're the one who caused your husband's death by making
him eat healthy food. So, to avoid any feelings of unfairness in heaven, Director Han
should buy their share."

She might not have perceived it as a fight, but the listener's expression appeared frosty,
to say the least. Han Ri-yeon sat cross-legged in the front row of the audience area.

“Since you've been ousted from the dream, you can’t see anything?”

"I suppose I'd fare better than Director Han, who can't even see what's right in front of
her, wouldn't I? Oh, is presbyopia challenging to manage even with natural remedies?"

Han Ri-yeon glanced at the madman expressionlessly before turning her gaze towards
me.

"They say he's your weakness? Besides acting like a thug, he used to have an
interesting past that people would find amusing. Since it's a shame to keep it to
ourselves, we should just blow it up. Manager Jeong, contact the press."

When Han Ri-yeon called for Jeong Eui-cheol, he smiled and raised his phone. However,
he didn't press any buttons, thanks to the madman's actions. The madman chuckled and
muttered.

"Phone call. I have plenty of places to call too."

With a relaxed attitude, he took out his phone and made a call. After the call connected,
to whoever was on the other end, he said:

"It’s me. If you call now, Han Ri-yeon-ssi will answer."

As soon as the madman hung up, Han Ri-yeon's phone rang a few seconds later. Han
Ri-yeon glanced at the number, seeming unfamiliar. Despite Jeong Eui-cheol advising
her not to answer, curiosity seemed to overpower her. She glared at the madman and
answered the call.

Everyone was curious, but there were no clues. Han Ri-yeon, who should have revealed
who it was, remained silent while holding her phone. Her expression remained
unchanged. Everyone stayed silent, only staring at her. After the short and mysterious
call ended, Han Ri-yeon ordered Jeong Eui-cheol:

"Don't contact the press yet."

"Director Han, who was that on the other end?"

"Bring PD Shin. I should go now."

:
Han Ri-yeon rose from her seat in the audience area. Without giving a second glance to
the madman, she left the venue with her entourage. People probably shared my
thoughts: who could it have been? I turned to the madman.

"Who did you call?"

"Han Ri-yeon's ex-husband's son."

"The son who filed a lawsuit? What did he say to Han Ri-yeon?"

"Well, who knows. Probably something that made Han Ri-yeon want to leave this place
immediately."

"So, what was it about?"

The madman just tapped my shoulder once and glanced around. Everyone was looking
at us, ears perked up to hear what he would say next. Thankfully, attention soon shifted
to someone else. PD Shin, who had left with the professor, returned alone. He seemed
to have failed to convince them. However, he didn't look angry. With an annoyed
expression, he asked the madman:

"What do you think we should do now?"

"We should continue filming."

"The professor has left."

"That's fine. We have someone prepared on our side to take over the filming."

What? We had someone prepared on our side too? PD Shin looked around in surprise.

"Who? They haven't arrived yet?"

"No, they came earlier. They're right in front of us."

The madman extended his hand, pointing to someone. All eyes turned towards the boss
sitting in the middle of the audience area, absentmindedly unwrapping a kimbap. It was
my kimbap. I distinctly remember him saying he wouldn't eat any, so I only bought mine
and the coordinator's. Confusion and anger washed over me simultaneously.

"Isn't he Taemin's manager?"

PD Shin asked incredulously, then turned to my assigned PD as if seeking confirmation.

What do you think? I expected him to oppose the idea, but to my surprise, he nodded.

"If he's the manager, then it's fine. We'll get the footage we need."

We'll get the footage? I couldn't understand his intentions. The PD who had been
dumped three times had clearly said:

'It's a reality show, so if you don't want to film based on setups and scripts, then you can
extract the footage yourselves. Speak a lot. Don't just sit there quietly. If you get enough
footage from Taemin-ssi, I won't interfere.'
:
I'm not particularly talkative, nor do I have much time to move around due to my hectic
schedule. When it comes to filming, my accommodations and office are pretty much the
extent of my usual haunts. Yet, no script has been provided, nor have any instructions
been given on how to structure things. It's becoming apparent that my screen time will
likely amount to no more than a minute in a 50-minute broadcast. Otherwise, he wouldn't
have suggested the boss as a replacement for my acting coach, and there's no way he
would have agreed. PD Shin seemed to have readily accepted his opinion without any
hesitation.

"Then, let's get him ready for filming. We don't have much time, so do it quickly!"

The staff all sprang into action. The only ones not moving were the boss, with a kimbap
stuck in his mouth, unable to chew, and me, who had my lunch stolen.

Chapter 17.

People are like mysteries when you only see them in the present. Who knows, perhaps
the boss was a genius actor who once burned with passion for acting in the past? Of
course, this expectation was merely a figment of my imagination.

"Well, then."

The boss, reluctantly called onto the stage to teach me, had been hesitating for the past
five minutes, just muttering those words while glancing at the script. He must have
agreed to do it because his beloved niece asked, but his expression clearly said, ‘What
on earth is this?’

"Shall I give it a try first?"

"Yes! That, um, that would be good."

:
He enthusiastically agreed, finally relaxing his complexion. So, which part should I take?
I abandoned the idea of asking and instead recited a portion of the script from Oedipus
the King that I had memorized perfectly.

"O, you poor souls! I clearly understand why you have come. I also know well that each
of you is in agony."

"Just a moment."

"Wait."

As I delivered Oedipus's lines, the boss raised his hand to interrupt me.

"Why is your tone like that?"

"It's theatrical vocalization."

That's why Hansoo spent the whole first day coaching me. Obviously, I wasn't going to
nail it after just one day.

"And here I thought I was entering some kind of oratorical contest again."

"Are there still oratory contests these days?"

"What? Are they gone? They're discontinued?! Why?!"

The boss forgot about the shooting and shouted in excitement. That's not important right
now. I sighed and tried to calm him down.

"If you look it up, there should still be some. Why are you getting so worked up?"

"The only award I ever received when I was young was from an oratory contest."

Normally, I would have left with a disdainful look, but now, I was in front of the camera.
So, I just gave a half-hearted, insincere response.

"Yes, you must have done well."

"No, Yeongdal did better."

"Yes, that must be disappointing."

"Come to think of it, suddenly I miss Yeongdal."

Out of the blue like this? It was surprising, but I soon realized that he was naturally
someone who jumped from one topic to another. I was about to suggest focusing on the
script, but the boss beat me to it.

"When I was struggling, Yeongdal often bought me meals to cheer me up."

He suddenly injected his voice with longing for his friend. Oh, really.

"Perhaps you should contact Yeongdal later."

:
"No one knows Yeongdal's contact information. He got kicked out by his wife, and even
his family doesn't know where he is."

I knew I shouldn't get involved in his story, but I couldn't help asking.

"Why?"

"Yeongdal had an affair with his sister-in-law."

Sister-in-law? What a scoundrel. Seeing my expression, the boss quickly sided with
Yeongdal.

"It wasn't his actual sister-in-law, but a someone who was tight with his wife, older sister,
and younger brother."

"Still, it was wrong of him to do something that led to being kicked out."

"True, but Yeongdal didn't know that woman was close to his wife when they met. He
met her while he was living separately from his wife in a different area due to their
strained relationship. Neither of them knew about the connection to his wife. Anyway,
because of that, Yeongdal's wife was shocked and collapsed, ending up in the hospital
for a long time. Yeongdal might not be irredeemable trash, but after what happened to
his wife, he felt so guilty that he gave away all his property to her and left the house with
nothing. There are rumors that he went to an island or that he's seen homeless at Seoul
Station, and so on."

I didn't know why the conversation had shifted to Yeongdal's life story, but it seemed
difficult to return to the original topic. However, I was mistaken.

"Come to think of it, Yeongdal's situation is similar to Oedipus King."

"Where does that come from?"

"Well, Yeongdal also heard warnings about being careful around women since he was
young. And you know Yeongdal's last name is Ok? If you remove one stroke from Ok, it
becomes 'King.' Perfect, isn't it? That's Yeongdal for you."

"..........."

I looked silently at the script. A story written thousands of years ago, completely
unrelated to me, suddenly felt strangely familiar. Of course, it would be unfair to compare
Yeongdal to Oedipus, but isn't life full of similar tales?

"It's true that life is all similar in a way."

As if the boss read my thoughts, he spoke before looking at the script.

"Maybe this play has endured for so long and continues to be performed because it
resonates with people in today's world too, don't you think?"

"I suppose so."

:
"Then, let's make it simpler. Anyway, your tone is too weird. You’re acting in a play, so to
say it blatantly like this, the message doesn't come across at all."

I opened the script and read the part I had memorized earlier. Then, I gestured for the
boss to sit in the chair placed in the center of the stage, which had been there for props. I
stood a few steps away from him.

"Poor souls."

I looked down at the boss with a voice lowered even more than before, speaking not in
the theatrical tone but in my own manner. However, with a touch more arrogance, with a
slightly stronger voice.

"I clearly understand why you have come. And I also know well that each of you is in
agony."

I paused for a moment and lifted my chin.

"But no matter how much you suffer, no one here suffers as much as I do."

I was the king. I held supremacy over all and controlled and ruled everything. Solving
problems arising under my control was the path to proving my ability. I was saddened by
the trouble in the city, but more than that, I was angry. Answers needed to be found.

"Your pain is solely your own; it does not equal mine. My soul mourns for the kingdom,
for myself, and for all of you. So, the anguished cries of your supplication did not awaken
me from sleep. I have shed many tears and wandered many paths of thought while
awake."

There seemed to be a few places where I might have made mistakes, but I didn't care.
What mattered now was finding the answer. Even if I had to ask the gods.

"So, if the messenger Creon returns from the gods, I intend to execute the words of the
gods without missing a single word."

The pressure to perform in a theatrical tone seemed to have disappeared, and I

effortlessly delivered the long speech without pausing once. I was so immersed in the
mood of the king, driven by an urgent desire to find the cause of the disaster, that even I
was surprised. Only when I didn't hear the priest's lines did I finally snap back to reality.

There were cameras around me. Everyone was staring at me without moving. Why did
they all seem astonished? But two people showed completely different reactions. One
was, of course, madman, and the other was the director.

He was smiling with one corner of his mouth lifted. Did my acting amuse him? I wanted
to confirm, but since the filming wasn't paused, I turned my gaze forward. In front of me
was still the boss. He was supposed to read the priest's lines, and then I would respond,
but there was no reaction from him.

"Manager."

“Yeah?”
:
"Shall we continue like this?"

"Yeah."

If I kept going like this, I wouldn't have enough lines, right? Shouldn't there be a part
two? I glanced at the PD, worrying about my lines. He quickly gestured with his hand,
signaling to continue. Whether the boss saw his gesture or not, he quickly found the
priest's lines and read them.

"Thou! Art! Correct! Thou hast! Spoken! Well!"

Wow! I thought my eardrums would burst. Several staff members, not just me, were
genuinely startled, some even took a step back. The boss, focused solely on the play,
took a deep breath, preparing for the next line.

"Creon! Is! On his! Way! Just! Now! These! People! Have! Brought! Word to! Me!"

I couldn't point out his mistake in saying "Creon is on his way" instead of "Creon is
coming." But I just couldn't help but ask about this one.

“Too much of a theatrical tone, isn't it?”

"Well, it is a play."

"........... "

"So, try it again."

"What do you mean?"

“Try again but with a tone that's like a play, but not quite like a play, more like everyday
life."

What? I almost forgot about the filming and was about to pick a fight.

"I really don't understand. Could you please explain it properly again?"

The boss clicked his tongue at my words.

"As expected, you still have a lot to learn. Can't you understand what I'm saying? Aim for
a theatrical tone that still feels genuine, seamlessly conveying the message as if it were
just part of everyday conversation. Don't you get it? Hmm?"

In my frustration, I glanced at the producers, who were gleefully enjoying my annoyance.

*****

The day of the showdown had arrived. Having memorized only one of the four, the odds
of winning were low. I wished for the luck to draw Oedipus King. Losing this showdown
would be humiliating. Yet, there was another potential blow to my mood in the afternoon.
:
Today marked the first broadcast of the program. As advertised, I would be portrayed as
the villain, while Chae Do-sang would be depicted as the pitiful victim.

Moreover, even if I cleared my mind until the first showdown, losing would still anger me.
So, I hoped luck would favor me, and I had to win as much as possible. With that in
mind, I entered the studio for the first day of filming. Though not many, there were some
audience members. With eyes watching, I couldn't afford any tricks. Feeling reassured, a
stranger approached and attached a microphone to my body. In the meantime, a writer
whose face had become familiar approached and quickly informed me, avoiding eye
contact.

"The rules have changed. Instead of choosing one of the four plays, you'll need to
memorize certain parts from all four."

"........."

Pretending to read through the documents, she glanced up at me.

"Didn't you hear me?"

"I did. I have to memorize parts from all four."

Yes. The writer confirmed and quickly went off to another direction. Watching her
disappear as if fleeing, I turned my gaze towards the stage. Chae Do-sang, who arrived
before me, was on stage chatting with the host, smiling. Behind them, I spotted a familiar
face.

Seated among the judges' panel was the professor I had seen during the filming at the
school a few days ago. Putting someone with a grudge against us, or specifically against
the lunatic, as a judge — it made me wonder once again who this program was really for.
Perhaps that's why Chae Do-sang already wore the expression of a winner. I didn't even
bother to wonder why the rules had suddenly changed.

"Chae Do-sang's side insisted, so the rules were changed."

I lowered my gaze at the sudden whisper. It was the staff member who had been helping
me, tidying up the microphone wire attached to me as she spoke.

"Apparently, they got hold of the information that Lee Taemin-ssi only memorized one
part. While they prepared all four, they only memorized parts. Only the parts that will be
drawn today."

Why was she explaining this to me? I was more curious about the reason for revealing
this information than Chae Do-sang's conspiracy.

"The judges favor who they want, the host supports their agency's celebrities, and they
change the rules as they please. Well, it's not like this doesn't happen in broadcasting
every now and then."

When I didn't respond, she finally noticed my expression. Who are you to say all this?

"My close friend worked as a staff member on Director Jung's movie. The movie Lee
Taemin-ssi was in."
:
I recalled the movie I had filmed for months in the countryside. It was because of that
movie that I had reached this point.

"I've heard a lot of praise for Lee Taemin-ssi from that friend."

“I’ve never done anything to deserve praise.”

"Helping others and being diligent deserve praise."

"I've never done such a thing."

She smiled faintly. Seems like she took my words as a joke.

"My friend was on the lighting team."

Ah, lighting. If it's the lighting team, I did help a bit. No, that was my job.

"She mentioned you were part of the lighting crew and also dabbled in acting. It's easy to
give up once the performance is over, but you never hesitated to pitch in with the lighting
setup and stayed till the end to tidy up. Since you showed loyalty to my friend until the
end, I'll tell you one thing."

She suddenly lowered her voice.

"You have nothing to feel unjust about. It will never happen."

With that, she left. What's with that? She needs to explain so I understand. As I stood
there, unable to move, there was someone else who was staring at her as seriously as I
was.

"Your cheating is truly remarkable."

It was the boss. Even the film staff, with whom I had only exchanged greetings, had faith
in me, but this person was only building mistrust.

"Is that person your type?"

"No. My type is the boss."

I ascended to the stage, leaving him astonished. Filming was about to begin shortly.
However, a small problem arose before we could start. The professor seated on the
judging panel expressed his dissatisfaction.

"Isn't this something that should have been informed in advance? I agreed only because
I heard Han Ri-yeon would be on the judging panel. If not, I wouldn't have participated in
such a low-quality broadcast!"

I heard the professor's complaint from backstage. So, Han Ri-yeon was supposed to
come out originally. Come to think of it, apart from Han Ri-yeon, Jeong Eui-cheol didn't
seem to be anywhere in sight either.

"I reluctantly accepted the tarnishing of my image, but if you're going to find a substitute,
you should at least bring someone of my caliber!"
:
It seemed the professor wasn't pleased with the substitute. People scrutinized the
newcomer who replaced Han Ri-yeon. He was a man in his late thirties, casually dressed
with just a jacket on. Despite knowing that the professor could hear him, he awkwardly
smiled. He seemed to have a good personality.

"Professor, this gentleman studied drama directing in the United States and has built a
solid career there. He's skilled enough to be invited to a theater festival in Korea this
time..."

"Do you think there are only one or two people doing theater abroad? I asked around,
and he graduated from some unknown provincial university. You want me to sit next to
someone like that?"

Then just sit in front or behind.

"Then, you can sit in front or behind."

The new PD suggested the solution I had in mind. What if the professor leaves again?
Nevertheless, the professor's voice grew louder, but the new PD quickly led him away. I
couldn't hear his voice anymore. Would today's filming ever end?

"Will today's filming ever end?"

It was a day when I found many people who shared my thoughts. When Chae Do-sang
asked the host, even the host sighed.

"This is the fault of the new PD. Even if the situation is chaotic and a substitute was
found suddenly, at least they should have matched the professor with another professor."

"Yeah, the professor would have every right to be angry. The levels don't match at all."

The host agreed, but I didn't understand Chae Do-sang's rude remark. Though the
competition was supposed to be based on accurately memorizing the script, bringing in
judges was also meant to hear evaluations on acting. But if the provincial university
director holds a grudge and leaves a negative review... Ah, it'll be edited out anyway. I
belatedly understood Chae Do-sang's blunt remark. It was a statement acknowledging
their power to control the program. Damn bastard.

"That's right. The levels don't match."

When I intervened, both of them looked at me with a 'what are you doing?' expression.

"No matter how much of a professor he is, someone who disregards others like that is
obviously lacking in quality. Sitting alongside someone who calmly ignores even when
insulted, that level is never comparable."

"Wow, indeed, the eyes of a former loan shark who didn't even graduate high school are
sharp."

Chae Do-sang chuckled sarcastically. The host next to him joked that he should be
careful not to get hit. Should I make it not just a joke? I pondered, but then the new PD
:
appeared with the professor. The professor still had a stern expression, but he sat down
without any complaints.

Then, with hardened eyes, he glanced sideways. As if proving his amiable nature, the
provincial university director lowered his head first and greeted the professor. I thought
he might not shake hands, considering the mismatch in levels, but the professor silently
extended his hand.

Did the new PD decide to double the appearance fee? Anyway, the problem was
resolved, and filming began. The host explained the new rule change. It was a system
where after a supporting actor read a part of one of the four plays, we had to say the
next memorized part.

Whether it was to force fit the program title or not, we decided who would go first by
flipping a coin. I won, so I decided to go first. It seemed like a stroke of luck. After all, I
wanted to spit out the memorized part as quickly as possible before I forgot it. And I drew
the part I had to memorize. The host suggested starting from Agamemnon, but I shook
my head.

"I could only memorize one out of the four."

"Oh, you couldn't memorize all of them?"

"No, I only memorized one."

"Oh, I see. You managed to memorize at least one? Haha, I found it hard to even
memorize a single sentence."

He laughed at his own unfunny remark and stepped back. The supporting actor read a
part from Oedipus the King in a tone reminiscent of reading from a book.

"Ah, what could I say to him? How could I ask him to trust me? I've already made a big
mistake towards him."

It was almost the final part. When Oedipus, in anguish, wished to be punished by
gouging out his own eyes, Creon appeared. He had been unjustly accused by Oedipus
and driven away, only to return to a grim reality. His sister-in-law, the queen, had
committed suicide, and Oedipus, his nephew and son-in-law, was writhing in agony,
expressing his desire to die with every fiber of his being. It was absurd, infuriating, but it
wasn't right to curse someone openly struggling. What was happening before his eyes
was a tragedy beyond the scope of humanity, created by the gods. So Creon spoke thus:

"Oedipus, I have not come to mock you or blame you for past mistakes."

I softened my voice. When you realize there's no one to be angry at, all that's left is
hollow tranquility. And I turned my head to inform the spectators as well.

"Even if you choose not to honor the offspring of mortals who are deemed worthy of
death, you must still pay homage to the sun, our deity who nurtures all life. Bring him to
the palace so that he, who does not embrace both soil and sunlight and the divine rain,
:
may not defile the sun. Let the woes of the household be contained within its walls,
concealed from the eyes and ears of the outside world."

Oedipus earnestly pleaded in response to Creon's appeal. I have now become a man
blind and writhing in agony. I kept my gaze in the air and gritted my teeth so that my
arms would tremble.

"Please, quickly exile me from this land to a place where no one will greet me."

Again, I relaxed my body to deliver Creon's lines and fixed my gaze in one direction. I
softened my voice, imbuing it with compassion.

"Know this. I, too desire the same, but before I can do so, I want to ask the gods what I
should do."

It must have been quite amusing to see me simultaneously portraying both characters.
However, since we were filming, I couldn't hear any laughter. Even if I could, it wouldn't
matter. Right now, I couldn't see anything as I moved back and forth between the two
characters. Now, as the blind Oedipus, I desperately wished.

"But the gods have already spoken clearly."

Perhaps I raised my eyes to the unseen ones, tinged with unseen blood. Since I couldn't
be seen, I had no choice but to raise my head. I completely abandoned the theatrical
tone and poured all my emotions into it. There's only one thing I, the one who sinned,
must do. Only this.

"Destroy the impure one who murdered his father."

I thought I had memorized it correctly, but there were a few mistakes. After receiving
confirmation of where I went wrong, the host asked the judges for their feedback. The
professor, still with the same stiff and uncomfortable expression, deferred to the person
next to him to speak first. The local university director spoke up.

"I'm not sure what kind of evaluation should be made here, but from the director's
perspective, Lee Taemin-ssi's performance is a mess. It doesn't fit the genre of drama
acting at all."

He looked down at his paper, moving his pen as if marking something.

"However, looking at your resume, it seems you've never done drama acting before.
You've only been acting for less than a year."

I thought he was trying to console me by mentioning my experience. However, he peered

sharply over his paper and asked pointedly,

"Are you sure you've never learned acting before? Not even self-taught?"

"No, I haven't."

I see. He nodded and lowered his gaze again. When he remained silent, the host tried to
pass the critique to the professor. But then, out of the blue, the local university director
asked,
:
"Is this the first time you've read about Oedipus?"

"Yes. I read it for the first time in my life a week ago."

"All you memorized in a week."

He tapped the paper with his pen. When he fell silent again, the host, fearing to miss the
opportunity, handed the floor to the professor. As expected, the professor's critique of my
performance was harsh, but surprisingly brief. Then, strangely, he glanced at the person
next to him. Was he annoyed because my performance was similar to someone of lower
skill? Just as I thought my turn was over, the local university director suddenly spoke up
again.

"But the marriage with my mother, I still fear it."

Everyone seemed puzzled by what he was saying, but I understood. It was Oedipus's
line. He stared at me intently. Was he signaling for me to continue? The next person to
respond would be Oedipus's wife. She would try to reassure her anxious husband
because of the prophecy. I smiled and straightened my posture.

"Life is determined by chance, so humans cannot predict the future."

As I attempted to mimic a woman's voice with a thin and high tone, laughter erupted from
the audience this time. Ignoring it, I spat out the rest of the lines as best as I could
remember.

"So, what's the use of being afraid? We just have to do our best as things come."

"Then why did you give the child to this old man?"

The dialogue suddenly changed. The host glanced at the producer, but the producer
seemed to have no intention of stopping the filming. I groped my memory for the next
line after that. It was the climax where Oedipus realizes he was abandoned as a child
and discovers who his mother is. The one confirming this is the man who was supposed
to kill Oedipus back then. Now, he's just an old man, weak and kneeling before the king.
I knelt down and bowed my head.

"Nari, it was because the child was pitiful. I thought he would take the child far away to
his own country."

I didn't try to change my voice to mimic the old man. Instead, I focused on conveying a
trembling tone, which was more important. After delivering my lines, I raised my head.
Was there more to do? He gestured for me to stand up from my seat.

“You understood all the characters in just a week. It may not be conventional, but it was
very impressive. Honestly, your portrayal of Oedipus's emotions was one of the most
memorable I've seen among Oedipus performances.”

I was praised. Was it because I had spoken on his side earlier? Unlike me, who didn't
take his praise lightly, professor's expression was filled with astonishment. The host also
seemed taken aback by the unexpected praise.
:
"Would you like to add anything else, Professor?"

The host gave the other professor a chance to criticize me. After looking at me for a
moment, the professor reluctantly spoke.

"I was also impressed."

What? Did Han Ri-yeon not pay him the promised money? With suspicion lingering, my
turn was over. I faced Chae Do-sang backstage, who had a furrowed brow. He was
complaining to the staff.

"Who is that fucking guy? Damn it, did they bring him from over there to screw me over?
Then I can't do this shoot. Fuck, do they think I wouldn't know that they paid him behind
my aunt's back while she's not in Korea?!"

He spotted me and cut off his words. He approached me as if he were about to curse at
me, with an air of arrogance. I couldn't understand him.

"Dude, bringing that guy in to try and fix your image...”

"But you’ll still win anyways."

"............"

"Are you not gonna go out? Are you afraid to win?"

Chae Do-sang-ssi! Please go on stage, Chae Do-sang-ssi! I heard the staff calling him.
Chae Do-sang didn't say anything and just glared at me before turning away. I stepped
out of the stage to watch him. As expected, he flawlessly recited all four parts.

However, something bothered me. In the parts he memorized, there were clearly several
different characters appearing, yet Chae Do-sang delivered all of them with a similar
tone. After he finished reciting, the judging began. First, as expected, the professor
opened with praise.

"You've memorized the script well, and your vocalization and acting skills are also good.
In short, you're a talented individual. You'll do well wherever you go, showcasing your
talent."

That was the end of it. Moreover, it felt somewhat dry, like a perfunctory
acknowledgment. Just a polite "well done." Chae Do-sang was smiling, but his eyes
didn't reflect the same sentiment. It seemed like he wasn't getting the praise he had
anticipated. After the professor wrapped up his remarks briefly, the local university
director spoke up.

"I have a question. Is the purpose of this competition simply to memorize and recite the
play? If it's merely about memorizing lines, you've done it perfectly. You're good at
memorization."

That was all from him too. Chaedo-sang seemed concerned about both remarks being
brief, perhaps worrying about his screen time. And maybe he was angered by not being
recognized for his acting skills, as he provocatively asked the local university director,
:
"Are you saying I didn't do well in terms of acting?"

"If we consider it from the perspective of acting, it's not bad, especially if you don't have
experience in Greek drama."

The critique was better than when I was called a mess, but for Chae Do-sang, who
claimed to have experience in Greek drama, it seemed to bruise his pride.

"I've played Agamemnon, Oedipus Rex, and Antigone. I learned directly from a
renowned expert in Greek drama in the United States. Above all, I was faithful to the
basics, advising not to rush into acting without completing fundamental vocalization and
breathing. I remained true to the basics."

"That sounds like something someone I know often says. I hope you're not implying that
Chae Do-sang-ssi was taught by John Lowick, are you?"

"That's correct."

A strange smile spread across the local university director's face.

"So, it seems Chae Do-sang attended a state university on the East Coast six years ago.
That would mean he enrolled at the age of 17."

Chae Do-sang chuckled, trying to conceal his embarrassment.

"Wouldn't it be great if that were the case, but I'm not that much of a genius. But I don't
see how that school relates to me."

"The last school where Lowick taught was that one. After that, he hasn't taught any
classes. Occasionally, he's been invited for one or two-hour lectures, but that's it. Surely
you wouldn't claim to be Lowick's disciple based on a two-hour lecture?"

Chae Do-sang couldn't maintain his smiling face, clearly taken aback. When he
remained silent, the host quickly intervened.

"It seems like the judge knows John Lowick-ssi very well. Could you explain how you
know him?"

"I worked as an assistant director under him for six years, and I've been working as a
director for another theater company since last year."

The host fell silent, and so did Chae Do-sang, clamping his mouth shut tighter. I
understood why the professor suddenly stopped protesting. Regardless of how
impressive Lowick may be, just being mentioned alongside him must have been an
achievement. The silence lingered. The host glanced at Chae Do-sang, then to the
producer, but this time, the filming didn't stop. The local university director was filling the
gap.

"Understanding Lowick's fundamental philosophy implies that you must also grasp the
next level. Actors aren't just orators. A solid vocalization and breathing foundation must
be underpinned by an understanding of the character. It seems Chae Do-sang hasn't
reached this level yet, given his focus on memorizing four plays in a week."
:
He nodded, then turned to the still stiff Chae Do-sang.

"Now I can speak from the depths of my heart. Sweetness is the best end to sorrow. And
as time passes, you'll come to know the truth from the falsehood. Who remained to
guard the city?"

He delivered the lines again. It was clear to all of us, having already witnessed it once,
what his intention was. It was a cue for Chae Do-sang to continue. All eyes were on him,
but he remained silent for a long time. It took him quite a while before he finally spoke,
almost as if reluctant.

"Um... I must greet the gods. ...The tokens... Place the tokens in the urn..."

Um's and uh's were interspersed throughout his speech, and he faltered. The local
university director waited patiently before responding.

"People often find their conscience chastising them when they commit wrongs in the
darkness. However, I disdain those who, after being caught for their misdeeds, attempt
to glorify their wrongdoings."

".........."

"You seem to be very lucky. From what I've seen, you've only memorized the parts for
the competition perfectly. The first was Agamemnon, and do you know which play the
second one was from?"

"Um... Antigone?"

Chae Do-sang answered hesitantly, like a student called upon in class, unsure of his
response. The local university director nodded. Correct. And that was the end of it. Chae
Do-sang may have won that day, but it felt like a peculiar confrontation where victory
didn't seem apparent.
:
Chapter 18.

The first broadcast was originally planned to be watched in the office. But suddenly, the
boss had to leave due to some urgent matter, so the madman took me to his place
instead. It was like heaven right in front of me. There was cold beer and piping hot
chicken on the table, and the sofa was even bigger and more spacious than before. It
was almost like a bed.

"Why did you change the sofa?"

He answered as he turned on the TV.

"Because you like the sofa. It has to be like this if we're going to lie down together."

When did I ever say I like the sofa... Oh, when we lived together before. I recalled how I
used to often sleep on the sofa.

"But it must be hell for you."

"What?"

"You can't handle comfort. A sip of alcohol or a bite of delicious food, and suddenly it
feels like you have to gauge your eyes, trudging through a desert."

He mocked as he handed me a can of beer.

"I'll give you a reason. Drink for my sake."

It was absurd. And pathetic. Even his mocking that I held onto my guilt like a stubborn
shadow, felt pathetic. Yet, despite not having to endure a decade in the desert, I felt a
deep sadness at my inability to even accomplish the simplest tasks, all because I
couldn't die. Up to my throat, the stuffy desert wind silently swept through me. It seemed
to have swept away curses too. I said nothing and just looked at his hand before
accepting the beer. Beer going down my throat after a long time tasted truly delicious.

"I heard Han Ri-yeon went to the United States?"

I had heard this from Chae Do-sang. Without hesitation, the madman nodded.

"She rushed there like her tail was on fire. Took Jeong Eui-cheol with her."

"If it's urgent... was it about her ex-husband's child that called when we were filming at
the university? What happened?"

"Han Ri-yeon mentioned that she was hospitalized when she was living with her ex-
husband, right? It wasn't considered during the previous trial, but now I'm in contact with
that doctor to dig into it. Of course, to hear about the treatment details, I have to apply for
testimony, so I filed another lawsuit."

"Is that really important?"

:
"It's been proven this time."

Well, seeing how she vanished right after the call. What is Han Ri-yeon hiding? Dating
the CEO of K Entertainment Agency and being taken to the hospital raises suspicions.
Whatever the case, seeing Han Ri-yeon and Jeong Eui-cheol flustered made me feel
good.

"Was it you who advised her ex-husband's son to investigate that doctor?"

"Of course it was me."

The arrogant look on the madman's face said it all: I'm the one who knows everything. I
secretly hoped that this unlucky guy would end up with nothing regarding the doctor's
information.

"Why didn't you ask about anything else?"

"What else? Are there other doctors?"

"I'm talking about what the judge said today."

The director from the provincial university came to mind.

"You deliberately invited that person... right?"

"Yeah."

"Did you purposely bring him to Korea to reveal that Chae Do-sang didn't learn from
Lowick?"

"I could have intentionally brought him, but this time it was a coincidence. He came to
Korea because of the theater festival. It wasn't too difficult to invite him either. He's a
curious person, so my words resonated with him."

"What did you say?"

"I told him he was in for some truly impressive acting."

He might think he was fooled since he saw a mess of acting instead. Still, I won't forget
what he said at the end. He mentioned that the emotional expression was impressive.
That was because of Oedipus. I could relate to his situation.

"He contacted me to say that he was impressed just as I said. Especially with Jocasta's
acting."

"The female acting part? People were laughing though?"

"Yeah. But he said your performance without any hesitation was impressive."

I knew people would laugh, so there was no need to waver.

“There aren’t many people as shameless as you.”

:
Was this some kind of self-introduction? I was so baffled that I missed the timing to
respond, and in that moment, he pointed at the TV with his hand.

"Here we go."

"Yah, if I'm shameless, then you're..."

"Shh, focus."

He turned my face towards the TV with his hand. The logo I saw in the preview appeared
on the screen. This time, the title was added in Korean.

'Flip a Coin - .'

The subtitle, 'Showdown,' was smaller and less noticeable. Flip a Coin? Why is the main
title like that? Before I could ponder, the title sequence ended. Soon the camera moved,
entering an office. Chae Do-sang appeared, starting the interview right away. The
content was what was mentioned in the preview. He revealed himself as a victim of
school violence in the past, and the suspect was a gang member. This time, he didn't
want to run away. The interview about his past became more detailed, and a final
question was posed.

‘Chae Do-sang-ssi, are you seeing the suspect's face in Lee Taemin-ssi?’

‘Yes.’

‘But Lee Taemin-ssi didn't directly harm Chae Do-sang-ssi. Isn't it unfair to reveal
animosity?’

‘Of course, there's no animosity. But there's competitiveness. It's not wrong to want to
defeat someone who resembles the person who tormented you, right?’

Then, the content about the showdown came up. The initial footage shot in the studio
was only a few minutes long and ended quickly, followed by a long process of practice.
Scenes of the PD suddenly visiting me in my dingy rooftop room and me knocking him
down over were shown, as well as Hansoo and Jo Hyun helping me practice.

Honestly, I didn't plan to watch this broadcast with a pleasant mindset. After all, through
editing, Chae Do-sang would likely be portrayed as a sympathetic victim while I would be
depicted as a vicious perpetrator. But even halfway through, I didn't get that feeling.
There was no malicious editing.

Instead, Chae Do-sang was shown practicing comfortably in a nice studio under the
guidance of professional teachers, while I was shown receiving help from those around
me in poor conditions. I started to feel that something was different from what I had
expected. As it progressed to the latter part, it became even more so. I appeared on the
screen more than Chae Do-sang did.

In scenes where Hansoo and I memorized lines and learned how to use our bodies,
instead of focusing on practice, the focus was mainly on him teasing me and me quietly
getting frustrated. To add insult to injury, Jo Hyun also appeared, and in the scene where
:
he teased both of us and got kicked out, there was a close-up of me closing my eyes and
taking deep breaths.

The caption read: Day 3 of suffering. Finally, footage from the practice at the university
was shown. Following a scene of Chae Do-sang receiving instruction from Han Ri-yeon,
the boss and I appeared. I was sure that scene would be edited for sure. Honestly, there
wasn't much talk besides Han Yeongdal's story. And it was unrelated to the practice, so
there was no way it would be broadcast...

‘I miss Yeongdal.’

The CEO's voice came through distinctly as the broadcast was about to end. What was
even more surprising was the video message the CEO sent to Yeongdal just before the
broadcast ended. When on earth was that recorded?

‘Uh, ○○, it's me. Uh, are you eating properly? I'm not telling you to come home. Your old
enoughto take care of yourself, and no one else can carry your burdens for you. But if
the burden gets too heavy, put it down and give me a call. Oh, and since the alumni
president embezzled the fund for the school statue, report it to the police if you happen
to see him flying by.’

"Yah, what's with this ridiculous broadcast..."

Shh. The madman quieted me down again. As the ending title rolled on the broadcast,
my personal interview was playing in the background.

‘Chae Do-sang-ssi mentioned that Lee Taemin-ssi resembles his former bully. But when
Lee Taemin-ssi looks at Chae Do-sang-ssi, doesn't he remind you of those you once
bullied?’

I remember that question. I had answered right away.

‘No.’

‘Does that mean there are no people who have been harmed by Lee Taemin-ssi in the
past?’

‘There are, but Chae Do-sang-ssi isn't one of them.’

‘Then, if the people who have been harmed by Mr. Lee Taemin still suffer from those
memories like Mr. Chaedosang, what would you like to say?’

As the title was nearly ending, my voice came through.

‘I'm just worthless trash, not worth your suffering. I'm the only one who should carry the
burden of this garbage, never letting it fade, and forever suffering for it.’

*****
:
If someone asked me what I needed most in my new office, it would undoubtedly be a
lock. I needed a sturdy lock that no one could break into. But since I didn't have one,
there were annoying people wandering into my office as if it were their own bedroom.

"Hyung, jackpot! Someone saw your Manager-nim at the alumni president's statue
unveiling."

Hansoo resumed watching the live broadcast on the internet. The CEO of Alice, bearing
funds for the alumni association's establishment, was trending at number six in real-time
search results. Third place was occupied by the story of Ok Young-dal, whose name had
been censored, while second place was Lee Taemin's manager. And I was in the first
place.

It was a fucked-up situation in a way that didn't make sense. I thought I'd be in the
spotlight, but I didn't expect it to be like this. I naturally believed I'd become the nation's
scapegoat. But surprisingly, the criticism wasn't as severe as I thought, and there were
even comments expressing that I was likable. I couldn't adapt. And I wasn't even happy
about it.

"Hehe. Hyung, look at this. There's a video of us practicing and bickering together, and
people are saying it's cute. Heheheh..."

Hansoo pushed his phone toward me, regardless of whether I ignored or spoke to him.

"I'm not looking. Put it away."

"Oh, come on. Why? Hyung, do you know how much your image has improved? Even
though you received some criticism in the last interview, many people see you as sincere
and reflective. You should be happy."

"There's nothing to be happy about. People's opinions can change in an instant if the PD
edits the next broadcast as they please."

But why didn't they edit the first episode in favor of Chae Do-sang? I had much more
screen time. I thought about the new PD, who seemed uncomfortable and grumpy. Could
this be a signal to us? Like, if we want to keep things this way, we have to pay?

"Editing might change in the second episode, but the atmosphere will still lean towards
the Sunbae’s side."

Jo Hyun, who suddenly appeared and sat next to Hansoo, added.

"They say Chae Do-sang completely stole the show during the studio shoot, right? On
the other hand, the senior hit a jackpot."

"What are you talking about? Huh?"

Hansoo was eager to hear the conversation, but I wasn't.

"Stop talking nonsense."

"It's not nonsense if multiple testimonies corroborate it. But anyway, there's no shooting
today either, right?"
:
That's right. It had been three days since the first episode aired, but there hadn't been a
single shoot. We needed to decide on the second competition event, but we hadn't even
settled on that yet. Jo Hyun sat with crossed legs, wearing a peculiar smile.

"They seem to be racking their brains over there."

More like digging deep into the ground rather than just racking their brains. Hansoo, who
didn't understand Jo Hyun's words, widened his eyes.

"Racking their brains?"

"In the first episode, they didn't get the picture they wanted at all. Chae Do-sang was
supposed to be portrayed as a victim, but he was being taught by Han Ri-yeon in a nice
agency office, surrounded by expensive things, so it felt like, 'What's up with this
bastard?' They're attempting to mask it with a veneer of purity, but it comes off as
contrived, like a poorly scripted drama. On the other hand, Taemin sunbae doesn't care
despite being in poor conditions and gets along well with people around him, so his
image has improved significantly. He also had more screen time. And in the second
episode, since Chae Do-sang will come out looking bad again, he'll have to do
something desperate from his perspective. What worries me is if they'll edit the entire
first match."

"That's not going to happen."

Hansoo shook his head. How would you know? The guy proudly raised his chin under
our gaze.

"Manager Choi said we can trust Shin PD."

Trust that guy? I wondered if my former manager had mistaken him for a trustworthy
person.

"He believes in not yielding to pressure because he thinks that, for the sake of the
program's entertainment, you shouldn't hesitate to use all means and methods."

What a ridiculous belief. But somehow, it suited that guy.

"So, if there are interesting parts during studio recording, they won't edit them out."

"Then does Chae Do-sang know about that and is protesting against it?"

When Jo-hyun smirked, Hansoo seemed to considered whether to find out. He then
made a phone call. Who on earth was he trying to find out from?

"PD-nim, it's me, Hansoo. Hehe, why aren't you coming to shoot Taemin-hyung today?"

It was the PD who got dumped three times. Despite spending weeks shooting together,
he barely made eye contact with me, but he seemed like an older brother to Hansoo,
whom he met only three times.

"Yes? The shooting's been canceled? Why? ... I won't say a word, I promise on Taemin-
hyung's name... Yeah, oh! Really?!"
:
Hansoo shouted as soon as he hung up the phone.

"Wow! Chae Do-sang went AWOL!"

It was a relationship between an inferior older brother and a superior younger brother.

"Hyung, they said Chae Do-sang's unreachable right now, and even the agency can't find
him. With Han Ri-yeon not being in Korea, there's no one to control Chae Do-sang, so
it's chaos over there."

This is truly amazing, Johyun exclaimed, shaking his head.

"If he disappears over something like this, his future is predictable.”

Then suddenly another voice intervened.

“If you keep hanging around Taemin, wouldn’t it be better to worry about your own
future?”

At the boss’s voice, Johyun reflexively got up and walked away from me. Then he smiled
and greeted him.

"Hello…….”

"More like goodbye."

“I’ll go.”

“Quickly, right away.”

Jo Hyun disappeared right before my eyes. And in his place, the boss appeared wearing
a hair cap and a salon gown around his neck. While I had been relatively free these past
few days without any filming, the boss was anything but idle. He spent busier days than
a bride-to-be, claiming that appearing on television without proper grooming was not just
a matter of courtesy to the viewers. He then turned his attention to Hansoo, his next
target. Come to think of it, he hadn't said much about Hansoo yet. Was he finally going
after Hansoo today?

"Manager-nim! Did you visit the salon I recommended? How was it? Isn't the director
there amazing?"

"He's amazing."

The boss raised his thumb. That day, I reflected on myself for ignoring Hansoo. After
Hansoo exchanged information about grooming with the boss and left, it was my turn.

"Why do you keep dragging Jo Hyun to the office?"

"That brat comes here on his own."

"You're probably throwing flirty remarks his way."

"I've thrown chairs before."

:
"What? You enjoy SM play, don't you? I won't forgive you if you spill candle wax on my
precious Jay's body!"

He stood up, waving his gown. Conversations with this person seemed like something I
wouldn't get used to even after 10 years.

"Why would I do such a thing?"

"Then is it bondage? Don't leave marks on Jay's body! Amateurs might tie it wrong, and
the blood won't flow properly, causing numbness in the hands!"

"Why would I... How do you even know about numbness in the hands?"

"...... Because Jay's skin is delicate like mine."

Seems like he laid down some steel plates for his conscience because of Jay's delicate
skin. I considered pressing him further, but it felt like prying into someone else's sex life,
so I stopped. Of course, I immediately regretted it.

"I won't meddle in whatever kinky stuff you do in bed, but if it ever jeopardizes Jay's
health or leads to death, I won't stand for it."

"It's not like Yoon Jay could be pinned down…... Anyway, I assure you, nothing like that
will ever happen. How many people do you think engage in kinky stuff to the point of
risking death?"

“If she kills two of her ex-husbands and gets away with it, it might be common.”

What? I asked again, but the boss stood up, signaling it was time to wrap things up.
"Others may say so, but I still can't trust you. You'd better be more careful from now on."

"I don’t cheat."

"Then why are you getting involved with other men?"

I thought I should drive the nail this time.

"That's a misunderstanding, boss."

Smart move. As I finished speaking, we heard a faint knocking sound. Then a hesitant
voice.

"H-hello? Is a-anyone there?"

Who could it be? The boss and I exchanged looks before he went and opened the door.
The person standing behind it jumped back in surprise,startled by their own knock. Quite
timid... Wait... isn't that person...?

"Wait, isn't that Ha Bong? What brings you here?"

Ha Bong? Is that person Ha Bong? The man, still looking startled like a frog, was indeed
the same man I saw at the emergency stairs during the Ha Bong launch event.

"Boss, hello! I saw you on TV."

:
"Ah, TV. Haha! Well, it's a bit embarrassing how everyone recognizes me at a glance.
Haha!"

A bit embarrassing indeed. According to Hansoo, he appeared on TV more than Chae

Do-sang.

"But what brings you here? Oh, did you bring clothes again? You sent so many last time,
saying you wanted to sponsor Jay."

"Ah, yes. I think I misunderstood the sizes you told me last time. The clothes seemed too
big, so I thought that’s why he didn't wear them…..."

As he said that, he glanced at me. Nodding, I greeted him with a nod, and he gasped as
if taken aback. Why?

"It wasn't because of the sizes you gave. It's just that Jay is quite sensitive and prefers to
wear his own clothes. So, did you come here on purpose because of that?"

"Yes. This time, with a more diverse selection of clothes..."

He glanced at me again. This time, his face turned red. Does he have a fever?

"You're usually afraid of meeting people. But you came here to bring clothes yourself. Did
you really want Jay to wear them that badly?"

The boss turned to me with pride evident in his voice. See, our Jay is quite popular, isn't
he? He smiled wistfully at me with enthusiastic eyes. It didn't matter what he boasted
about, as long as he didn't care about me.

"But what do we do now? Our Jay isn't here right now."

"Huh? Oh, there, there he is."

Ha Bong-ssi timidly raised his finger and pointed to someone. It was me.

"Y- Yoon Jay-ssi, hello. D- Do you remember me?"

"I remember, but I'm not Yoon Jay."

"I know. Yoon Jay is your real name, right? Hehe, I saw you as Lee Taemin-ssi on TV.
Oh, I'm sorry I didn't recognize you then. I don't watch dramas much. B- But since then,
I've watched all of Taemin's dramas and movies! So, I've become a fan!"

"Thank you. But about my name..."

"I can't express enough how grateful I am for your support, encouragement, warm
comfort, and words of kindness on that staircase."

I swear I haven't done any of those four things. When did that happen?

"Thanks to you, Yoon Jay-ssi, I learned how to relax and even created a new work while
recalling that feeling. I brought it here. Would you like to see it?"
:
"I'm not Yoon Jay."

"I know, you use a pseudonym. But please, wear these clothes anyway. You don't have
to wear them on TV. I just imagined Yoon Jay-ssi wearing them while making them. I
sewed them every night thinking about Yoon Jay-ssi."

His face turned red again. It wasn't a cold. A sense of foreboding washed over me like
waves. It felt like something inappropriate was about to come out of his mouth.

"Someday, I hope I can confess to Yoon Jay-ssi."

"Hey, you're seriously mistaken..."

Ahem. I remembered the presence I had forgotten. The boss and I locked eyes. For the
first time in my life, I felt a threat to my existence from someone wearing a hair cap. Oh,
fuck.

*****

For the second broadcast, I found myself once again watching it with the madman.
Despite Shin PD's reputation for resisting external pressures, I couldn't help but wonder
if there would be ruthless editing. Surprisingly, much of the studio footage remained
untouched in the broadcast. Particularly striking was the close-up capture of Chae Do
Sang's eye twitch at the provincial director's probing questions, filling the screen with
intensity.

"Wasn't the PD Shin originally affiliated with K Agency, where Chae Do-sang is?"

"Yeah."

The madman added while sipping his beer.

"PD Shin works with anyone, but he's also someone who can let go of that connection at
any time. All he cares about is ratings. This episode will likely stir up quite a bit of
attention."

"Chae Do-sang must know his image has been tarnished and is laying low, right? The
ratings aren't the issue now."

"Chae Do-sang will resume shooting from tomorrow. Get yourself ready too."

"How do you know?"

"Han Ri-yeon and Jeong Eui-cheol just arrived in Korea today."

"Is the issue in the US resolved?"

"The urgent fire should have been put out."

I felt a bit disappointed, but the madman seemed unconcerned. I wondered if her ex-
husband's son testifying to a doctor might not help in giving Han Ri-yeon a hard time.
:
"Then Chae Do-sang's side will probably be brainstorming what the next move should
be."

"They'll be working hard to placate the stubborn Chae Do-sang. They might even
threaten PD Shin to ensure Chae Do-sang gets more screen time in this showdown.
They'll probably shoot from the perspective Chae Do-sang desires, portraying him as the
clear victim."

"What scenario would render him appearing as the victim in a confrontation?"

"It will be a confrontation where you're labeled as the perpetrator."

What's that supposed to mean? Do you have a hunch? When I asked, he just smiled.

"Want to bet on whether my guess is right?"

What's the point of betting when we'll find out tomorrow? But I was curious. What kind of
showdown did Chae Do-sang propose where he would imitate being the victim?

"What will you do for me if I win?"

"What do you want?"

"I don't want anything."

"Then I'll do something you'll like."

I looked at him incredulously.

“I don’t know what I like, but you do?”

"Yeah, I know."

He replied so confidently that I asked seriously too.

"What is it then?"

"I'll organize everything and take you to the desert."

"............"

"Don't worry. You won't be lost in the desert for ten years or gauge your eyes out."

It wasn't his usual way of teasing me with my guilt. His voice was low and serious.

"In the US, there's a huge desert. A huge city was built amid stifling sand, dust and heat.
The city will continue to grow and encroach on the desert. However, the desert is still
much larger. Taking a comfortable plane ride there would feel like a blessing, so it's
better not to take any money and earn it locally while traveling. Let's cross the desert
together and see that city."

"............"

"Intrigued?"
:
"What do you want if you win?"

"It's nothing much. Just adding a small clause to your contract."

It couldn't just be nothing much. He didn’t tell me when I asked and said he'd let me
know if he won. It was a bet I shouldn't have accepted, but people make mistakes and
repeat regrets. I bet with him. So, what do you think Chae Do-sang will propose for
tomorrow's showdown?

"Boxing."

Chapter 19.

"The proposed event from their side is boxing."

Quietly, I watched as the PD, who had been dumped three times, passed me the card.
Like before, it detailed the event and some rules, though their significance faded into the
background. What intrigued me more was the uncanny accuracy of the madman's
words. But why boxing? It's already mentioned in interviews that I'm good at it. Unless
they're deliberately trying to lose, why?

‘They won once, so they're not concerned about losing this time. What's important is
restoring their image. Changing the concept at this point isn't an option. To firmly
establish the victim's image they've been pushing from the start and become an icon of
sympathy and resilience, you would need to crush Chae Do-sang like a villain. Boxing,
which you excel at, is perfect for making that impression. With Chae Do-sang likely
hogging most of the spotlight in this showdown, your relentless dedication to boxing
practice will be omnipresent. Even as he takes a beating, they want to showcase his
unwavering determination to conquer his fears until the end.’

The low chuckle the madman let out after explaining still echoed in my ears.

"The showdown is a week from now, on the morning of the third broadcast. I've heard
that Lee Taemin-ssi is good at boxing. Since there's plenty of time, we'll film scenes of
you practicing, but there's no need to drag it out since you’re already good at it. Well, if
you know someone knowledgeable about boxing, we can introduce them. Or if you have
any other shooting ideas, let us know."

I glanced at the lunatic standing behind the production team. His eyes gleamed with self-
assuredness. See, everything's going exactly as I said, right? Unlucky me.

"My road manager has an idea."

Feeling annoyed, I dragged him over. But to my surprise, he actually had an idea when
the PD turned to look at him.

"How about a boxing class? Since Lee Taemin-ssi is good at boxing, we could teach
boxing skills to those in need or use boxing to provide assistance."
:
"I know about teaching boxing, but helping others with boxing skills? What kind of help
can boxing provide? Are you suggesting he beat up bad students with boxing?"

"No, this time Lee Taemin-ssi will have to take a beating."

He just threw out an idea as if it wasn't his business. While I felt choked up, the PD
showed interest, contrary to my emotions.

"Who would he be taking the beating from?"

"Violence victims. Of course, it's better if it's a woman rather than a man. There are far
more female victims of violence. If the person has trauma from violent memories, it's
even better. The bigger the impact of the violence, the more noticeable even a slight
change will be. We'll look into it on our end, but time is tight. Could you also look into it?"

The PD seemed lost in thought and didn't respond as he stared into space. When Yoon
Jay called him again, he finally looked up, looking flustered.

"Yes, I'll look into it. We'll find someone on our end, so Taemin-ssi doesn't need to worry
about it."

The nearby writer asked in a puzzled voice.

"How are we going to find a victim right away? And would a violence victim want to
appear on the show?"

"There's no need to explicitly announce that she's the victim."

The madman interjected.

"We'll recruit her under the pretext of teaching self-defense to vulnerable women, then
conduct an interview later to draw out her story. I don't need to write this part out as a
script, right?"

"Oh, yes..."

"And you should first look for victims at the broadcasting station. If they work in the
industry, they might not have a big reluctance to appear. Or should we handle this too?"

The madman asked in his characteristic unpleasant tone, but the PD didn't feel bad. He
started acting like a loose screw and quickly finished the shoot. After he took the filming
team away as if herding them, the madman handed me a sheet of paper.

"I won, so you need to sign the contract amendment as we agreed."

I scanned the paper he offered. The new additions were written in red, probably to make
sure I didn't miss them.

‘Until the end of the actor's activities, the manager and the coordinator will be handled by
the following two people.’

Underneath the text were two unfamiliar names.

:
"Who are these people?"

"They're your current manager and coordinator."

"............."

"Sign it."

"Don't joke around. Until the end of my acting activities? But the boss and the manager
have their own duties, don't they?"

"It's already agreed upon."

It wouldn't be an agreement but rather a one-sided request and enthusiastic compliance.

"Do you really think the boss would refuse your request? Even if he doesn't like it, he'll
do it."

"Do you think those two dislike this?"

He pointed at them. They were setting up a broadcasting camera and connecting it to the
TV, figuring out how to get the best picture.

"...Of course, they might enjoy it now, but I'm not a popular celebrity, and my workload
doesn't warrant having a manager and a coordinator. And if manager Choi finds out, he'll
be upset."

"Upset? Did he say that himself? Be sure to tell me. People who can't let go of personal
desires in their work aren't needed in the company."

What's he on about, acting like a director? Despite feeling the urge to express my
discontent, I bit my tongue, fearing it might cause unnecessary trouble. Finally, he
softened his intimidating demeanor and gently explained.

"You're going to get busier from now on. Your popularity will rise even more after this
competition."

Me?

"You already know this episode will be focused on Chae Do-sang, right?"

"Yeah. But you just need to make an impact even if your appearance is brief. Don't worry,
this time the PD will put a lot of effort into crafting the story. That’s enough for now,
right?”

"Hey."

"If you don't like it, there's another way."

"What is it?"

"You resigning from this job and staying locked in my house for the rest of your life, so
that those pests that cling to you won't be able to reach you anymore."
:
"............"

"Sign it."

Seriously, what the fuck.

*****

The shoot, where I was going to be punched during a supposed boxing lesson, was to
be filmed at a familiar boxing gym. I had previously worked part-time there, sparring with
others, and the gym itself had a prestigious history of winning gold medals. Given that
appearing on TV would also serve as promotion for the gym, the owner gladly granted
permission for the shoot.

But what mattered most wasn't the location but the person I was supposed to teach. The
PD managed to recruit someone in just a few days. She was a woman in her late
twenties with a graceful demeanor, and her voice was pleasant. It turned out she used to
be an announcer and was now a radio DJ for a religious broadcast.

"Hello."

She greeted me with a slight nervousness in her voice as she said her hello. I nodded
and reached out for a handshake. She seemed startled but extended her hand to meet
mine. Her grip felt stiff, but she had a smile on her face, enough to hide any discomfort if
you didn't observe closely.

Even though I had been briefed by the writer about the scenario of instructing self-
defense techniques to an announcer and had received the script beforehand, it felt
insufficient to merely teach self-defense when facing her. It felt like the PD had brought in
a real victim this time. I questioned why they were exerting extra effort this time,
especially when their usual approach was half-hearted. After exchanging pleasantries
and completing a short boxing tutorial on camera, the producer pulled me aside.

"Are you going to practice for real? You've probably heard before, but under no
circumstances should you ever, ever hit her."

"I don't hit women. And I heard she's a victim. I'll be careful."

"Just being careful won't cut it. Don't even touch her lightly. And don't even raise your
hand."

The PD, unusually passionate throughout the filming, now made strange demands.

"And don't look at your opponent with the same eyes as you are now."

"......What's wrong with my eyes right now?"

"They're intimidating."
:
Maybe I really did become intimidating. Why did he have to witness such a ridiculous
transformation?

"She might find you even scarier. So, please be careful."

He vanished, leaving only those words behind. He seemed unusually concerned about
today's filming. Watching him, my gaze inadvertently shifted towards the announcer.
Even without the PD's advice, I felt the need to be cautious around her.

Despite maintaining a sufficient distance while teaching basic boxing moves, her face
visibly tensed when I extended my clenched fist. Her jaw seemed tense as if she was
forcing herself to bear it, likely because of the cameras. Given the circumstances, could
we even finish this shoot properly?

"What are you thinking?"

The culprit behind all this approached and asked.

"I'm thinking about the shooting. Thanks to you, the PD brought in a real victim, and I
don't know how to handle it. Oh, I know one thing though. If I follow this script, that
woman might faint."

The script included a part about practicing real combat in the ring.

"Then make sure she doesn't faint."

"How do you expect me to do that when just seeing my fist makes her freeze up?"

"Then don't let her see your fist."

I thought the madman was joking. Should I just put this guy in the ring and beat him up? I
pondered, then suddenly it hit me. I could do as the madman suggested. I could just
stand still in the ring and do nothing.

Teaching boxing to someone who freezes up and struggles to move in front of a man
seemed like an impossible task. It became clear to me that before anything else, I
needed to teach her how to move in front of a man. As I came to this realization, the
madman whispered information into my ear, as if rewarding me for my insight.

"Make that woman hit you no matter what. Then the PD will edit you out heroically, even
at the cost of his life. Dreaming of your fourth confession."

Fourth confession? It was then that I realized the announcer's identity. Ah, so that's why
the PD was so focused on this shoot. However, no matter how much he cared, the
woman bowed her head in front of everyone a moment later.

"I'm sorry. I, I can't do it. I just can't hit anyone."

Before the announcer even stepped into the ring, she kept repeating apologies. Frankly,
enduring up to this point was admirable. However, there was no one to save the situation
from the impending halt of filming, except for one person who anticipated this situation.

"Well, then just hit something that's not a person."

:
The moment the madman intervened, the PD's face flushed bright red. I couldn't help but
wonder about that reaction — treating the madman like some sort of savior. Meanwhile,
the announcer's expression was one of wariness.

"Hit something that's not a person?"

"I'll make Lee Taemin-ssi into something that's not human. Then wouldn't it be easier?"

"What does that mean... No, I just don't like violence. I'm sorry. I made the wrong
decision to appear. I'm really sorry..."

"Boxing isn't about violence; it's a sport. Sure, applying what you've learned in real-life
situations might have negative consequences, but using it for defense isn't violence —
it's self-preservation. Defense is an act of self-love. Giving up defense just because
violence is bad is like giving up protecting yourself and abandoning love. While you may
never find yourself in a situation where you need to defend yourself, there's no harm in
preparing in advance. In fact, it's an incredibly valuable skill to possess. Once you get
the hang of it, it's quite easy."

The announcer fell silent for a while. In the meantime, the tool that would change her
mind had arrived: an item that was not human. It was a rabbit mascot. At this point, I
wondered if there was something in my horoscope about a rabbit mascot. The
coordinator helped me put on the mascot.

"This feels nostalgic. It feels like just yesterday we were promoting Alice’s Labyrinth with
this mask."

He was nostalgic, but I was struggling to breathe because of the strong smell of the
mask, which seemed to have probably been stuck in the warehouse for several years.
Still, I had something important to say.

"If you miss Alice’s Labyrinth so much, go back to that side. You don't need to stick
around here just because of Yoon Jay."

Even though he was the coordinator, I wanted to somehow detach him.

"Haha, it's okay. I miss it, but I'm happy with what I'm doing now."

"No, reconsider..."

"Actually, I've been realizing lately that this is my calling."

Your calling is the National Intelligence Service. I wanted to encourage him to take the
civil service exam even now, but I couldn't say that while wearing the mask.

"We might see a pretty lady taking a step out of bad memories."

It seemed like he was talking about the announcer.

"She hasn’t even hit me yet, so it's not a step."

"That's two steps. You appeared here. You came even though it wasn't necessary just
because someone asked you to. So you've taken a step."
:
"You speak as if it's something remarkable."

"It is remarkable. You can't even find your way out."

We're different, we're different. I vehemently denied it. I'm the perpetrator, and the
announcer is the victim. She should leave, naturally, but I shouldn't. I mustn't leave.

"Is there anything different? Everyone struggles to find answers."

He nudged me toward the ring.

"Come on, let's have someone take the first step forward."

I wanted to pull her out. However, the announcer I faced in the ring remained stiff.
Despite forcing a smile when the cameras were rolling, she couldn't even raise her arms,
let alone throw punches, towards me, the one wearing the doll mascot. I stood still, trying
to look as doll-like as possible, without even speaking or moving.

But as time passed, waiting became tedious. The PD seemed ready to wait for one or
two years if needed, so I had to do something. I raised my hand and called the PD.
Come up, come up. As I moved the doll hand up and down, the PD, surprised, pointed at
himself with his finger. Me? Yeah, you. I nodded.

I gestured with my head, urging him to come up. Come on, quickly. When I called him
again, the PD, confused, climbed up into the ring. The announcer also widened her eyes,
sensing something was happening. I grabbed the bewildered PD and stood him next to
me. I gestured towards him with my finger, indicating to the announcer to take a good
look, and then hit the back of his head.

"Ouch!"

The producer held his head in his hands and stared at me.

"What are you doing?"

Ignoring the PD, I gestured towards the announcer. Pretending to tap my arm with my
hand, as if urging her to hit me. Hit me. The announcer blinked, perhaps not
understanding. Then I had to show her again. Thwack! This time, I hit the PD's forearm
with my fist.

"Ow, that hurts."

Ignoring him again, I gestured to the announcer, pretending to hit my body. By now, it
seemed like they both caught on. If the announcer didn't hit me, I would hit the PD.

"Um, so you want me to hit you? Or should I hit the PD-nim...?"

Thwack, thwack! I hit him twice. Now the PD backed away from me towards the ring
corner. Then he shouted towards the announcer.

"Help me!"
:
Do you think I won't hit you like that? I chased him into the corner of the ring. We circled
around the announcer several times. With my quick feet and hands, I grabbed the back
of the PD's shirt and stood him in front of the announcer again.

As I prepared to punch with my fist clenched, the producer preemptively covered his
head with his hands and crouched down, whimpering. He pleaded with his eyes towards
the announcer. Confused about what to do, the announcer touched me lightly when she
saw me about to hit the producer. Not even a hit, just a touch, she said.

"Don't hit him, don't hit him."

Silence fell. The producer, who was crouched down, froze in that position, and so did I,
poised to strike. The crew filming also froze. For a moment, a chilling wind, colder than
the depths of winter, dominated the room. It was absurd. After a while, someone burst
into laughter, and others joined in with incredulous chuckles spreading. But there was no
one more incredulous than me, who, at this age, was being told not to hit.

"No, it's because I've been looking after my nephew lately. Um, well, my nephew is quite
difficult. And because he's like a doll, I, no, not that Lee Taemin-ssi is a doll."

The announcer blushed as she rambled on with excuses. But as the tension eased, even
she seemed to relax a bit. Thanks to that, the practice of hitting the producer again was
successfully accomplished. She diligently hit me, wearing the rabbit mascot.

After a brief interruption in filming, I put on the headgear and climbed onto the ring. I
anticipated that confronting her in this manner would provoke a different reaction than
when I wore the rabbit mascot suit. Perhaps she would hesitate longer or be unable to
approach me at all. But I had a small idea. While the announcer stood frozen, wearing
gloves and unable to move, I took a step towards her. The producer, watching from
outside the ring, tried to intervene, but I hit her first. Thud, thud.

"Slap, slap."

"..........."

A chill swept through the room once again. It was the announcer who broke it.

"Oops... Ah, I'm sorry... Haha, hahaha!"

The announcer started laughing loudly, covering her mouth. How fortunate. She realized
how absurd and childish her actions were.

"I'm sorry, suddenly saying something like that with a cold image, haha! Oh, what do I
do."

She even shed a few tears. It felt subtly unpleasant to see her laughing so hard. I hadn't
openly mocked her. Look, nobody else is laughing... Well, not quite. The producer,
forgetting the situation, was gaping at the announcer like a fool.

*****
:
"Do you know what the final match is?"

I asked the madman at the second match venue. I knew I would find out anyway after
today's boxing match, but I thought I'd poke around just in case.

"I know."

"What is it?"

"You don't need to know."

"If I don't need to know what I'm going to compete against, what's the point?"

"Even if you knew, there's nothing you could do about it."

Even if I know, there’s nothing I can do? It's not even a knowledge competition.… ! I
think my pupils were shaking. It seemed like the madman didn't like it, as he glanced at
me.

"Don't worry, your empty head has been somewhat filled since you met me."

"A quiz competition? Really?"

Then, unless I pull out the questions, I'll lose the third round.

"You don't have to worry about it."

I worried, but then the madman said something that made me stop caring/

“What you need to worry about is today. I think you will win against Chae Do-sang and
others, but you’re body is weak, so don’t let down your guard.”

"What's wrong with my body?"

I doubted my ears. It was a phrase I had never heard in my entire life, not even from my
mother. The madman casually stroked my head as if nothing was wrong.

"You seem to struggle when you sleep with me. You should take some of those tonics."

"Damn."

I turned my head sharply to avoid his touch. But his hand stuck to my head like a tick,
stroking it all the way to the end.

"Let's make one thing clear today. Then, you won't have to worry about anything."

The phrase "you won't have to worry about anything" came up again. That must be
something. But there wasn't enough time to question it now. I had to focus on this match,
just like the madman said. I had to finish it decisively. The madman said there was only
one way to defeat this match, which Chae Do-sang had meticulously staged.

The method the madman suggested seemed plausible. No, it wasn't just plausible—it
was the only option I had, so I had to follow it. That's why I was now facing Chae Do-
:
sang on the ring, focusing on my opponent for once. Around the ring, someone who had
trained Chae Do-sang for a week was loudly cheering.

Chae Do-sang inside the headgear also glared at me as if he wanted to kill me. He must
be determined now. Even if he couldn't defeat me, he had to somehow stand up like a
villain and punch me. In the emotional drama he imagined in his head, he would be
shown getting tired and drenched in sweat from taking blows from me, his opponent,
until the ending.

Ding. The bell rang for the first round. Chae Do-sang raised his guard with his arms and
shook his torso. I just watched him lightly lift his arms and move around. As I stood still,
he circled around me a few times before reaching out from a distance.

He was too far away. It wasn't a position to reach me. Come closer. I muttered inwardly,
waiting for an opportunity. He had to show an attempt to overcome his trauma, so he
would definitely throw the first punch. Nobody probably warned him that no matter what,
you don't get into a fistfight with a boxer.

Regardless of the issue of speed and slowness, there was a difference in perception. It's
about what you see. No matter how much intensive training he had undergone for a
week, he couldn't overcome the eyes that had been trained for years to see only the
punches coming at my face. After throwing several jabs that didn't reach, Chae Do-sang
gained confidence and stepped forward.

When I heard the call to slow down from outside the ring, I deliberately raised one arm to
pretend to block. Chae Do-sang extended his right arm backward, seemingly about to
deliver a powerful blow to my form. For a moment, only in my eyes, his opening looked
as vast as the ocean.

My hand moved faster than my head. I threw a strong left hook toward Chaedo-sang's
jaw. Thwack, I could sense it even before hearing the sound. It landed perfectly. Chaedo-
sang staggered backward, taking a few steps back. In a short moment, his eyes
completely lost focus. Then thud, the sound echoed as he went down. The filming for the
day was over.

Chapter 20.

The third broadcast aired on the evening following the second match. By now, it felt
almost routine to be seated in the madman's house, sipping beer alongside him. The
:
broadcast unfolded exactly as madman had predicted. From start to finish, it was just as
he had described.

Chae Do-sang trained late into the night, spouting nonsense about how he wasn't aiming
to defeat me, but rather to conquer himself. Despite his injuries, he persisted, wrapping
bandages around his body daily, applying ointments as bruises accumulated. In the third
broadcast, his story took up almost 4/5ths of the content.

My part only consisted of the interview that aired in the middle and the footage with the
announcer before the match. However, strangely enough, the brief footage of the
announcer was more memorable than Chae Do-sang's overcoming adversity story that
had been aired so far. Perhaps it stood out more because of the emptiness of Chae Do-
sang's ending, which ended abruptly in one shot.

Or, perhaps, it was because the announcer was genuinely tense, her eyes trembling and
her body stiffening at the sight of my fist; it wasn't an act, but a genuine reaction. Initially,
she had only expressed a desire to learn self-defense during the interview, but she
briefly revealed her fear of actual fighting.

She was like ice in front of me, unable to move, her arms trembling even at the mere act
of raising a fist, was captured in close-up by the camera. The rest unfolded exactly as I
knew. The absurd moment of hesitation arrived, and I seized it, easing the tension, after
which she threw a punch at me. It was slightly more forceful than her usual hesitations,
but that was the extent of it.

After she hit me a few times, her eyes became red around the edges. She tried to smile
and thanked me, but instead of shaking hands, I lightly tapped her arm with my glove. At
that moment, the PD glared at me as if he wanted to kill me, but I wanted to make sure.
Did she take a step forward? While she flinched, there was no look of fear or being
terrified of me. Instead, she smiled again.

The screen transitioned, and she was seen wearing different clothes, conducting another
interview. The subtitle asked if she felt hesitant about hitting others, if there was a special
reason. After a moment of thought, she answered. Unlike her trembling demeanor in
front of me, she spoke calmly and confidently, sharing her story as if delivering news.

‘There was something terrifying about accepting this job. The fear of having to hit others,
and the fear of not being able to do so. But, what was even scarier was that such a sight
revealed my weaknesses, and I had to explain the reasons why.’

If you wish, we can stop the interview, the interviewer's words appear in subtitles. She
shook her head.

"It's okay. I realized that in order to overcome my fear of men and violence, I need to
confront my past. I suffered continuous abuse from a man I dated in my early twenties
for several years, and it resulted in serious trauma. Even though I intellectually knew it
wasn't my fault and that I did nothing wrong, it was such a shameful and embarrassing
past that I didn't even want to acknowledge it myself. But in this state, even with
prolonged therapy, my condition didn't improve. When I was able to hit Lee Taemin-ssi in
the ring, I thought I had to tell all of this. It just came to me. It's true that wounds can't be
healed without being exposed. Thank you for creating this opportunity. Lee Taemin-ssi,
thank you for patiently pulling this out of me."
:
She bowed her head.

*****
The next day, the office was again filled with noisy people. Hansoo and Johyun were
looking at the producer, who had come to film, with bright eyes, eager to know what the
third challenge would be. The producer, perhaps softened by the filming with the
announcer, handed me a card with the details of the third challenge in a gentler tone
than before. I read the contents of the card in front of the camera.

“The third challenge is a quiz competition. Each of you will create ten questions on a
given topic and ask them to each other. The person who answers the most questions
correctly wins the game.”

So far, it was what I expected, nothing surprising. The issue was what came next.

“The quiz competition will take place this Friday evening at 9 PM…”

I looked up at the producer once before continuing to read the rest.

“It will be broadcast live.”

I couldn’t understand. There were still two more episodes left to air, so why not record
the final match and broadcast it next week? But the PD shook his head. This time, the
plan was to show the results of the match first and then broadcast the practice process in
the final episode.

Why? I asked again, but the PD said that Director Shin was adamant about this
approach. The network had instructed them to do whatever it took to boost the ratings for
the final episode. To achieve that, they needed to capture viewers’ attention starting from
the fourth episode, and the solution they came up with was a live quiz.

But neither Chae Do-sang nor I were prominent figures, so unless we did something
outrageous like a live nude show, it was impossible for the ratings to suddenly spike.
Was Chae Do-sang going to strip? Puzzled, I focused on what I needed to do.

Now, I had to come up with questions. It seemed easy, but when I actually tried, nothing
came to mind. As I was contemplating what questions to ask, I suddenly realized it was
too quiet. Since the filming crew had left, I should have heard Hansoo and Johyun
chatting, but it seemed like no one was there. I looked up and met four eyes staring at
me.

“What are you guys doing?”

“Hyung, there's no way out of this one.’

Hansoo said in a sorrowful voice. What do you mean there's no way out?

“What else? The quiz! There's no way you can win the quiz competition!”

Now that I think about it, Johyun's gaze also held a lot of pity.
:
“Can't we somehow get the answers from the other side?”

“How about I take your intestines out?”

“Wow, as expected, a cute remark from a former loan shark.”

"........."

“Please don’t even think about actually taking them out.”

"Then shut up."

Yeah, sure, Johyun chuckled as he replied. Why do I feel like I've become a joke to
these two?

"Taemin hyung, now is not the time for you to check if Johyun’s organs are fresh or not.
Quickly call Director Yoon. We need to inform him of this news and figure out what
measures to take."

"He said not to worry."

"When did you call?"

"I didn't."

I brought up what he had told me before the boxing match. At my words, they both
turned to look at me.

"So, does Director Yoon have some kind of plan this time too?"

"Did you ask what method he will use?"

Instead of answering, I just looked at them silently. During the first challenge, they
showed distrust towards the madman, but now, even though they know about the
method, they both had relieved expressions.

“Do you guys trust Yoon Jay now?”

"We can't help but trust him. He's been seeing through everything about the broadcast
so far."

Johyun added with a smirk.

"To be honest, I see Director Yoon differently now because of this incident. When he was
in the director's seat, even if he did his job well, I just saw him as someone who held that
position. But now, it's different. Do you know what people said when Director Yoon
stepped down and Sunbae was kicked out of Dream? They ridiculed him, saying that
even Yoon Jay wouldn't be able to raise the Sunbae without the power of his position,
and they laughed, saying you would both know your places without the power of the
position. It even got to the point where Sunbae was rumored to be going to auditions for
minor roles. And when he accepted this job, they said Yoon Jay had hit rock bottom. But
look at him now. The broadcasting station is lobbying, and the pressure on Chae Do-
sang's side has completely collapsed, and the senior is a hot topic online as a totally cool
:
celebrity. This broadcast is causing quite a stir, so thanks to it, Hansoo and I have also
gained recognition. Have you even looked at the internet reactions to the Sunbae?"

"Like he would! Does that ancient cell phone even have a way to connect to the web?"

Why not? It works fine. It's just uncomfortable to look at because the screen is cracked.

"Well, people might find it cute that you're still using an old phone, so for the sake of your
image, you should keep using it. But still, get yourself a tablet PC or something. Hyung,
you don't even know how famous you've become now, do you?"

"I know it's time for me to beat you up."

"Hehe, I'm not scared anymore... ugh!"

Hansoo, narrowly avoiding my fist, exclaimed with astonished eyes.

"You almost hit me for real."

"Exactly."

"......... "

One guy finally shut up. I turned to Johyun. Do you have anything else to say? He just
grinned and stepped back.

"I was only talking about Director Yoon."

"You praising the madman annoys me even more."

"Still, I'm looking forward to it. I wonder what he'll use to make Sunbae win in this quiz
contest. Seriously. The program itself is so intriguing that it makes you wonder if it's all
part of Director Yoon's grand plan."

A conspiracy theory. I, too, began to suspect that everything up to now had been part of
the madman’s plan, with purposes other than just winning for me. Of course, without
being able to predict the future, I couldn't foresee every situation. Still, it's all his fault for
making me look at him with suspicious eyes.

*****

"So, what's the winning strategy?"

I asked the madman, wracking my brain to come up with ten questions to ask Chae Do-
sang. The madman had taken up residence in my rooftop apartment, which I'd become
as familiar with as the house I'd lived in for years, and he was pestering me late into the
night. He didn't usually stay here for long periods; he hated it because the boss visited
every half an hour whenever he came, making it impossible for him to mess with me. But
today, having learned that the boss was out with his wife for a gathering, he was leisurely
reading his wife's martial arts novel.
:
"What difference would it make if you knew?"

What difference indeed? I'm the one who's going to solve the problems, so I need to
know the answers to win.

"Don't even bother with the useless thought that you might win if you work hard for five
days."

"So I should just lose?"

"You need to win, but there's nothing you need to do."

"Explain it in a way I can understand. Stop acting like you're the only one who knows
everything."

I was getting annoyed. The book he was reading also annoyed me. Even the Chinese
characters in the title annoyed me. And then there were more Chinese characters in the
subtitles below. Wait, Chinese characters? I looked more closely. (Kyehakjiyok).
I quickly checked the quiz conditions.

1. Three hints association quiz

2. Four-character idioms (Sajaseongeo)

There was a four-character idiom section. I could pick anything from the idiom book, but
"anything" wasn't easy. However, this one just felt right. It was an idiom I had never
heard before. Plus, since it contained the word " " (greed), it seemed fitting for this
contentious quiz battle. Great, let's go with " ." As I diligently wrote down the
second question on the paper, I felt his gaze. The lunatic had looked up from his book
and was staring at me.

"You picked ' ,' didn't you?"

"…"

I tried hard not to show my surprise and frowned instead.

"Just explain your strategy."

"Don't make the third question. I'll handle it."

He ignored my words and I checked the paper.

3. Terms related to symptoms and phenomena.

Damn, making the task of writing questions into a problem itself? I was already confused
about what exactly to do with this. When it came to symptoms, all I could think of was
cold symptoms. So, that took care of the third question.

"If you're not going to tell me your strategy, get out."

"I was going to help you make the first question."

"...I'll give you five minutes."

:
With that condition, I accepted his help and diligently wrote down the first question he
gave me.

‘Roll the dice, Cy Twombly’s 1962 work, died at 55.’

Once I accomplished my task, I checked the time and announced,

“Five minutes are up. If you’re not going to explain your strategy, then really, get out.”

But I was willing to let him stay if he would help create more questions. I could handle
the fourth question, which was about sports terminology, but the fifth was another hurdle.

5. A question related to the number 5.

It was terrible. Really terrible.

"I told you. There's nothing you can do anyway, even if you know."

"So, just get all the questions wrong and lose?"

"You’ll at least get one right."

"How do you know that?"

"You have a chance."

Come to think of it, there was one chance allowed in the rules. Internet search or phone
call chance. Of course, I'd call the madman. If I couldn't get it right, I'd openly ridicule him
on live broadcast.

"How will getting just one question right lead to winning?"

"It's not impossible."

He replied without taking his eyes off the book. Huh? Suddenly, something flashed
through my mind like lightning.

"Is that your strategy? Me getting one question right and winning?"

It was mind-blowing. That means he shouldn't get any of my questions right. Wait a
moment, it's not entirely impossible. In fact, it seemed quite alright. I'm the one who sets
the questions. What if I give him questions he'll never be able to answer?

"If you're lucky, you might get questions you know and get one or two more right."

"That's unlikely. He'll probably only give me difficult questions that I won't be able to
answer at all."

"Not all of them. They'll likely include about three easy questions. Because they want
your image to be tarnished by not being able to answer even easy questions. And if
they've done their research on you, they might even make half of them easy."

If this was true, I couldn't decide whether to be happy or sad.

:
"Would they really take that risk? What if I get them all right?"

"..........."

"Why are you looking at me like that?"

"I thought maybe I should laugh if it's a joke."

A tense silence filled the air between us, and eventually, I spoke up.

"Sorry, it wasn't funny."

"Yeah."

He went back to reading his book. I also looked down at the paper again to make some
questions. Then, after a while, I looked up.

"Aren't you leaving?"

"I'm going to sleep here."

"Don't blame me for being shitty. If you're going to toss and turn, go do it at your nice
home."

"I don't want to. I'll toss and turn here while blaming you."

"Are you a kid?"

"Maybe I am a child. I don't have to pretend to be an adult in front of you."

I frowned at him, but he continued without looking up from his book.

"I'll throw a tantrum if I don't like something in front of you, and I will toss and turn while
reading martial arts novels, and when I want to be close to you, I'll stick by your side."

I silently stared at him for a while before returning to the questions. We bickered a few
more times into the late night, but that was all. He kept reading his martial arts novel, and
I did my work. There was no sex, no creepy confessions, but it was good.
:
Chapter 21.

There weren’t many shoots until the day of the live broadcast showdown. After a few
days off, we were called in the day before the competition to quickly film a segment
where Hansoo, Johyun, and I worked on creating questions together.

"Since we're not going to fill the entire hour with a live broadcast, why is there so little
footage?"

Hansoo asked a close assistant writer. Johyun and I pretended to be doing something
else nearby while eavesdropping.

"Producer Shin had a clash with the higher-ups. It's been chaotic all week because of it.
We haven't received approval from the higher-ups yet, so it's still undecided whether
we'll have the live broadcast this week or not."

"The broadcast is tomorrow! What's the problem with doing a live quiz?"

I couldn't quite understand it either. Why would they be fighting over it for a week?

"Since it's a live broadcast, unexpected issues could arise, but it seems that Mr. Chae
Do-sang's side is against it."

"Why? Are they afraid they might lose?"

"Haha, who knows."

The assistant writer laughed and shrugged.

"In any case, the station is doing the live broadcast to hit their desired ratings, but they're
opposing it again. What do they want, really?"

So they want to boost ratings, but it doesn't necessarily have to be a live broadcast.
Maybe it's because I don't know much about broadcasting, but I couldn't understand why
Producer Shin insisted on a live broadcast.

"So we might not be able to do the live quiz tomorrow?"

"No, we'll be doing it. Producer Shin said he would just send out the preview today."
:
"That's a relief, then... it is a relief, right?"

Hansoo asked uncertainly. The assistant writer laughed heartily at his puzzled look,
probably finding it cute. Johyun and I, however, looked displeased.

"To make it a relief, keep the questions and answers secure until the broadcast."

With these words, she hurried out of our office.

"Hyung, did you hear that? Amazing! It seems like Chae Do-sang isn't confident he can
beat you! Does that even make sense?"

".........."

"Alright, just put the chair down, hyung."

I put the chair down for the time being, but I didn't let go of it. Hansoo, cautious, spoke
again.

"Anyway, it looks like Chae Do-sang really isn't confident."

"So you need to be even more careful."

Johyun interrupted, looking at me.

"Like the assistant writer said, keep the security tight. Chae Do-sang will do anything to
win the final match, and the only way he can do that is by stealing your questions."

He advised seriously, but it didn't resonate much with me. Stealing isn't the only way to
win. The other side might have devised a strategy similar to what the madman taught
me. Make all the questions difficult and win by 1:0.

In this scenario, we'd have to get at least one question right during the chance round, but
they have Jeong Eui-cheol, who is similar to the madman. So, the match would
eventually become a battle between the madman and Jeong Eui-cheol. Given Jeong
Eui-cheol's crazy obsession with the madman, I assumed he'd naturally choose this
strategy to face off against him.

At least Jeong Eui-cheol would oppose stealing questions. So, I forgot about what the
assistant writer said. The same was true on the day of the live broadcast. We arrived a
few hours before the broadcast, went straight into rehearsal, and went back and forth
between the stage and the waiting room, feeling restless.

On that day, the boss and the coordinator, under the madman's direction, took care of
everything by my side. I was amazed at their abilities; whatever I needed seemed to be
within arm's reach. Then, 40 minutes before the broadcast, a staff member came to my
waiting room.

"The PD said you haven't given them the questions and answers yet, and they asked
you to send them over."

He glanced at the clock, urging me several times to hurry. The boss stepped forward.
:
"I heard that it's okay to write the questions on the cards provided by the production
team. The content has already been approved by the PD. So why do they need them
separately?"

"The questions and answers need to be displayed in the subtitles, so they need to be
passed to the video subtitles team in advance. Hurry up."

Ah, the subtitles team. The boss finally turned to me and asked. What should we do?
Well, we need it for the subtitles.

"The problem is, I only have one, and it's going to take a while to transcribe it, right?"

"Then at least give me the answers. Quickly."

He urged again. I tried to write down the answers on paper, but I got stuck at the first
question. When I couldn't move with the pen in my hand, the staff urgently asked,

"What's wrong?"

"...I don't know the answers."

What? Behind the shocked staff, the boss and the coordinator were looking at me as if
they couldn't believe it. They don't think I'm so stupid as to not know the answers, do
they?

"To come up with questions even you don't know the answers to. That's amazing, isn't
it?"

"It's an unexpected twist, Manager."

They praised me. The staff's expression grew even more desperate.

"Do you really not know any of the answers?"

"I don't know the answers to numbers 1 and 3."

I didn't even know the third question. The madman hadn't told me the questions yet.

"Then please write down the rest and give it to me. I need to hurry before I lose my
neck."

At his urging, I quickly wrote down the remaining answers and handed them over. He
snatched them as if stealing and rushed out of the waiting room. And shortly after, the
person who threatened his neck came in. It was the Shin PD.

"You're not nervous about the live broadcast, are you? Haha, just came to cheer you on."

Making absurd remarks, he gestured to me.

"Lee Taemin-ssi, can I have a moment? I have a few things to discuss regarding the live
broadcast. It won't take long."

"What's this about?" I followed him down the corridor and into a room. I didn't feel good
as soon as I entered. It was the same room where Jeong Eui-cheol had threatened me.
:
"Have a seat."

Producer Shin motioned to the chair opposite him.

"We're 26 minutes away from the live broadcast. How do you feel? Do you think you'll
win this game?"

"I don't know."

"Don't you want to win?"

"What kind of question is that, asking the obvious?"

He chuckled and shrugged his shoulders.

"I'm curious about how desperate you are for that obviousness. Because I can make
what I naturally want into reality."

Instead of answering, I stared at him intently. What is this guy talking about? I felt
uncomfortable but remained silent, refraining from lashing out impulsively. PD Shin rolled
his oily eyes and burst into a sly laugh.

"Oh, come on. Can't you understand right away? As you know, I'm a freelance producer.
To be precise, it's my production. If this show does well today, I will be able to pay the
salaries of the staff who have worked for months without pay under me. But if the
network doesn't get the ratings they want today, they won't give us the money.
Ridiculous, isn't it? Well, no matter how much I curse the network, it's useless. As a
freelancer, even if I don't get paid, I have to grit my teeth and agree to the next job to
make ends meet. But, then the problem is that our staff will go hungry. Do you
understand what I'm trying to say now?"

"No."

"This means I’m asking Lee Taemin-ssi to save our staff. In return, Lee Taemin-ssi will
get the victory he desires."

"............"

"I've already received the answers in advance. Right now, Chae Do-sang's answers are
in my pocket. If Lee Taemin-ssi agrees, I'll hand them over."

He claimed he wouldn't yield to pressure for the sake of the program, but when it came
to money, he immediately caved in. I shook my head.

"No, thank you. I don't have the money."

"But your road manager seems to have plenty of money."

"It's not my money."

"Why is it like this? Yoon Jay-ssi would easily give away tens of billions if Lee Taemin-ssi
just says the word. Of course, you only need a few hundred million, so it’s not a huge
burden.”
:
"You misunderstand. Even if I ask Yoon Jay, he won't give me the money. Of course, I
have no intention of asking either. If we're done here, I'll be leaving."

"Hey, Lee Taemin."

Producer Shin called me as I tried to get up, then chuckled again.

"You really don't know anything. Do you think you gained popularity from doing this
program well? Absolutely not. It's because of me. I packaged you to look popular. That
means your popularity can plummet at my whim. You might never be able to work in this
industry again."

"You also don't understand, Producer Shin."

"What?"

“Do you think you were the only one who made such threats and warnings? I've heard
them countless times, and now I'm tired of it."

I stood up from my seat. I thought there would be nothing more to say, but I heard his
voice again behind me as I tried to leave. However, the words were not directed at me.
He was talking to someone on the phone.

"Oh, Jeong Eui-cheol-ssi. I'll bring Lee Taemin-ssi's answers to Chae Do-sang-ssi's
waiting room now."

I turned my head. Producer Shin, who was on the phone, smiled at me.

"This quiz competition is going to be really interesting."

*****

Eighteen minutes before the live broadcast, I returned to my waiting room. Inside, the
madman was on the phone and hung up when he saw me.

"Where did everyone go?"

"To look for you."

He answered and then looked at me silently.

"What's going on?"

"It's Jeong Eui-cheol. That guy is so pathetic that it's not even worth getting revenge on
him."

Chae Do-sang might be immature and childish, but this guy was beyond belief. His level
was so low that it wasn't even worth getting angry at him. How could he be so shallow? I
sat down and recounted what the Shin PD had said.
:
"I think I'm going to lose this match. Unless I can come up with ten new questions in the
next 18 minutes and switch them out, there's no way."

Even if I made them, Producer Shin wouldn't accept them. It felt disgusting to think I
would lose even before the start. However, I changed my mind when I looked at the
madman. He was smiling.

"Why are you smiling?"

"It's surprising that you actually thought about a solution in your own way. Are you that
afraid of losing?"

I was. I hated it. I hated all the effort I had put in so far, and I hated the idea of the
opponent winning through unfair means before a proper match. In fact, I hated it very
much. I was so angry that I wanted to go to Chae Do-sang's waiting room right away and
overturn everything, to beat them all up. It was strange to hold back. It was unfamiliar to
me to focus on something and suppress my emotions. This had nothing to do with the
past or guilt.

"Even if I change the questions, Producer Shin won't accept them."

When I changed the subject, the madman asked again.

"Do you want to win?"

"Yeah."

"I'll make you win."

"How?"

"Just as planned. You'll win 1:0."

But they have all my answers, don't they? I hesitated.

"Do you think maybe Producer Shin didn't give them the answers?"

"No, he did. He told me over the phone before you came in."

It seems like he called the madman directly to ask for money. Did he try to negotiate one
last time before handing it over to Chae Do-sang's side?

"He didn't hand over all of them, did he? He only handed over the problems you made."

"Still, that's eight problems. But how can I win 1:0?"

"We'll make it happen."

"How?"

“Since questions 1 and 3 are the ones I provided, they won't know the answers on their
side. Question 2 is yours, but this one requires your quick thinking. Try to twist the
question a bit so they can't get it right, or provoke them emotionally to make them
blabber nonsense.”
:
Twist or emotionally provoke? Question 2 was the proverb " ," meaning endless
greed like water flowing through a valley... Wait, what if I make it so that even if he
knows, he can't speak? Something clicked. It might not work, but it was worth a try.

“What about after question 2 is resolved?”

“Change the order of the questions.”

“What?”

“Before the host presents question 4, read out a different numbered question. Not
number 4. Chae Do-sang won't notice and will say the answer he originally memorized
for question 4. Then it's all over.”

“Can I change the questions as I please?”

“What's the worst that could happen? It's a live broadcast, so they can't really impose
any sanctions.”

Surely he wasn't implying it's not his show? I asked, not hiding my suspicion.

“But won't Chae Do-sang realize if the answer is different from the question?”

“He won't. Wanna bet?”

The fact that he brought up betting showed he was confident. Yeah, maybe Chae Do-
sang was more of a coward than expected, and maybe he was dumb enough to make a
mistake if the question changed. This guy isn't the only one who disappointed me
unexpectedly.

"Speaking of Jeong Eui-cheol, even if Chae Do-sang doesn't, I thought this guy would
turn down Producer Shin's proposal. Up until now, I haven't even taken him seriously, but
this time, if he comes up with the same plan as I do, it’ll be a chance for me to go head-
to-head with him."

“But he paid for the answers and took them all? Why?”

"Because he's a coward. The only thing on his mind right now is the fear of losing."

No way. In a quiz competition, based on skills, Chae Do-sang obviously has a higher
chance of winning. And yet, he's scared?

"That's the difference between him and me. He doesn't know the most important thing
about winning. That's why he'll never even come close to my level in his entire life."

Here he goes boasting about himself again.

“Of course. You must have known everything from the moment you were born.”

“No, I learned it while at college.”

I didn't expect such a specific answer.

:
“Did you learn it in school?”

He chuckled as if my question amused him.

“Outside of school. It took three months. Thanks to that, I didn't need to keep going to
college.”

Three months? Did he learn a specific skill? I was curious, but he pushed me, saying I
needed to go. Just then, the door opened, and a staff member came to get me. Seven
minutes before the broadcast, I stood backstage. I had to read the questions correctly
without making mistakes. I checked the question cards in my hand. The crazy guy gave
me the cards he made only when I stood backstage, so I hadn’t even read them yet. I
needed to quickly practice them once, but a disruptor appeared.

"I expected a more refreshing strategy from Yoon Jay. But a 1:0 strategy? That's
disappointing."

I guess self-introductions are trendy these days.

"Do you think stealing answers is clever?"

"It's practical. After all, this is business. It's not a personal fight. The best thing is to get
what you want and gain profit by any means necessary. But Yoon Jae can't do that. He
has never bent, and he only lives by upholding his pride, so he wouldn't even
understand."

I became curious about how this competition would really end. Both Yoon Jay and Jeong
Eui-cheol claim they don't know each other.

"Do you know Yoon Jay said the same thing?"

Jeong Eui-cheol smiled with curiosity.

"He said you can't beat him. Because he knows what you don't."

"Big talk is often nothing special."

“I think so too. But if it's something he mastered outside in three months during college,
there must be something to it. He said it made attending college unnecessary.”

I had no intention of siding with that madman. It was more of a mocking tone. However,
Jeong Eui-cheol's expression changed strangely.

"During college... three months?"

"Why? Do you think it was three months when he was three years old?"

This time I was truly mocking. But he became serious and asked again.

“Where and what did he say he did during that time? Why did he quit?”

"You say Yoon Jay's talk is all grandiose but amounts to nothing? You sure have a lot of
interest in him."
:
Only then did he smile and back off. But as he turned away, his face was grim. Had that
madman returned after three months as some kind of master?

" (Gyehagjiyog), driven clear, Tano..."

I heard familiar words. They were the answers to my questions. One minute before the
live broadcast, Chae Do-sang, who was standing next to me, recited my answers and let
out a small sigh.

"Why does he always come up with such annoying problems, just like himself? It's
embarrassing to even say the answers, really."

He wasn't talking to me. It was a muttered complaint aimed at no one in particular,

though it was loud enough for me to hear clearly. Well, it didn't matter what this guy was
muttering about. Since we were here, there was one thing I wanted to check.

"Do you know what it means?"

"What?"

" (Gyehagjiyog)”

"It means the water keeps flowing."

Chae Do-sang hesitated but soon explained the meaning. Jeong Eui-cheol must have
briefly explained it to him while giving him the answer.

"To be precise, it means insatiable greed, like flowing water that never stops. It's a
perfect description of someone like you who shamelessly justifies stealing because you
can't control your greed, so remember it well."

As soon as I finished speaking, applause and signal music flowed from the stage. Once
again, the comedian hosting the show made various introductions, and then applause
and music blared loudly. The two of us stepped onto the stage.

*****

The floor and walls were adorned with colorful lights. It felt tacky. Every time the host
spoke, the lights flashed, startling the audience. Why did they mess up the stage like
this? I later heard that the stage was originally for a trot performance but was hastily
borrowed. Are they crazy? Unless they were determined to expose all trot singers,
there's no other explanation.

"Following the order determined by a coin toss, we'll have Chae Do-sang-ssi go first to
present the question. Now, here's the first question. The theme is an associative quiz
with three hints. Chae Do-sang-ssi, please begin."

Chae Do-sang held up a card similar to the one in my hand.

"Third nickname, leader, 1880."

:
A smile spread across Chae Do-sang's face. It seemed like he was thinking, ‘How's that
for your level? I made it easy for you.’

“Lee Taemin-ssi, please give us the answer. I'll count to 5 seconds."

I raised my hand to the host.

"I'll use my chance."

"Oh, a chance has been used. It's the first question, and a chance has already been
used."

The host, although surprised, didn't lose his smile as he asked,

"Is there a special reason for using a chance on the first question?"

"I don't know."

“............”

Forgetting the live broadcast momentarily, the host remained silent for a moment before
hurriedly continuing the proceedings.

"We have internet search and phone call chances. Which one would you like to use?"

"I'll use the phone call chance."

"To whom would you like to request help?"

"My road manager."

The host's face showed surprise once again. Whether he liked it or not, a mobile phone
connected to my microphone was handed to me. I dialed the madman's number. While
waiting for the signal, I secretly hoped that Yoon Jay would fail to answer, embarrassing
himself on live tv.

[Hello.]

The madman's voice came through. The timer started counting down from 60 seconds.

"I'll tell you the question. Third nickname, leader, 188….."

[The Gokstad.]

I didn't react. At first, I doubted whether this guy had just made up some random words
because I didn't know what it meant. However, when I looked at Chae Do-sang, I
realized it was my mistake. I hung up the phone and gave the answer.

"The Gokstad."

Chae Do-sang chuckled as if impressed.

"That's correct, The Gokstad."

:
The blinding lights flashed immediately. The answer appeared in large letters on the big
screen behind. Chae Do-sang boringly explained that The Gokstad was the name of a
Viking ship discovered in 1880, which was used as a leader's ship, and so on. Now it
was my turn to ask the question.

“Throwing the Dice, Cy Twombly, 1962, died at age 55.”

I was somewhat hopeful. Question 1 was the one Chae Do-sang couldn't answer, so I
wondered what he would do. If he used his chance like me, would he contact Jeong Eui-
cheol? Would that guy, who easily guessed the madman's question, get it right again?

"Chae Do-sang-ssi, time's almost up. ... 3, 2, 1. Yes, you didn't answer."

Chae Do-sang didn't use the chance. Maybe he didn't need to;perhaps he knew the
answer to the next eight questions.

"Lee Taemin-ssi, please give us the answer."

"I don't know."

"What?"

"Wouldn’t it come up in the subtitles?"

The host was surprised again. Awkwardly, he reached out toward the screen with a
smile.

"Let's see the answer."

Fortunately, the answer appeared. It seemed the madman did provide the answer after
all.

"Julius Caesar."

I've heard that name before. Isn't it a club? Well, it's not important right now. What
matters is that it's now 1:0. The key is to maintain this score. Somehow though, I had
become another madman who firmly believed in the madman's words and pushed
forward with this plan.

"The second question is a four-character idiom. Chae Do-sang-ssi, please go ahead."

"It means 'the spear hidden in one's sleeve,' metaphorically referring to a talented person
who cannot hide their abilities, even if they try. It's embarrassing, but it's also the phrase
that the professor, who was present in the first match, used to describe me."

The embarrassed guy smirked. I stared at him.

"The phrase refers to Chae Do-sang-ssi?"

"Yes."

The host began counting down. When the count reached 1, I gave my answer.

“Fucking sick ( ).”

:
Silence followed. Was that not the answer? That's okay. The smile disappeared from
Chae do-sang's face anyway.

"Um... Lee Taemin-ssi, please use appropriate language for the live broadcast. Could
you please give the answer again?"

Was it wrong? Then,

“Fucking disease ( ).”

Laughter erupted from the audience. The host hastily tried to recover as the answer
appeared on the screen.

‘Nangjungjichu’ (‘ ’)

It was a word I hadn't heard before. According to Chae Do-sang, I should have heard it
in the last match, but it felt completely unfamiliar. Even hearing it for the third time gave
me the same feeling.

"Lee Taemin-ssi, please give us the question."

I glanced down at my second card before looking up. If I explained it like this, he'd
probably guess it, right? So, I had to provoke him just like the madman said.

"It's an idiom that refers to a stream continuously flowing in a mountain valley, precisely
describing Mr. Chae do-sang. What could it be? By the way, it’s not a damn disease.”

A few more laughs were heard, but soon it quieted down. The host glanced at the
producer and then reminded me to explain properly. Although Chae Do-sang was
smiling, his eyes were fixed on me. Yes, I had to get him riled up to make it easier for me
to explain.

"Mr. Chae Do-sang knows himself very well, so I don't think any further explanation is
needed."

The host glanced between us before asking Chae Do-sang if he wanted to respond.
Chae Do-sang smiled at me. Yes, keep smiling. And relax, there are still plenty of
questions to get wrong, you bastard.

"Well, Gungyeilhag?”

I smiled back at him. We were smiling at each other like this, but the atmosphere in the
studio froze like ice. The second question was over. The score remained 1:0.

"Let's move on to the third question. The theme is terms related to symptoms and
phenomena."

Chae Do-sang presented the question first, and I gave another 'I don't know' answer. At
this point, it didn't matter what question Chae Do-sang asked.

"Then, Lee Taemin-ssi, please present the question."

:
I held up the question card that the madman had handed me just before the live
broadcast. I deliberately read it slowly, afraid of getting it wrong because I hadn't read it
beforehand.

"One of the traditional remedies that has been practiced for thousands of years, typically
involves drinking something that comes out of one's own body."

Something that comes out of one's own body?

"Drinking this is believed to have effects on various cancer, pain, and skin conditions.
Many people still follow this practice, but they should be cautious of side effects,
especially when drinking someone else's. There have been many cases where problems
arise when people drink this for reasons other than treatment. This is because the
ingredients of the medicine taken may remain in this, affecting the person who drinks it."

As I read up to this point, I felt that something was off. I quickly read the last line.

"For example, when someone drinks this from a patient taking medication for
hypertension, the ingredients of the medication may cause a temporary problem with the
drinker's blood pressure... They may experience dizziness and even faint due to
temporary low blood pressure... So, caution is advised."

My voice slowed down gradually. The PD and assistant director were signaling me, but I
couldn't tear my eyes away from the card. Finally, I managed to look up. There was Chae
Do-sang, frozen like a statue, his face even paler than mine with shock. Ah, you knew,
didn't you? You knew. I continued reading the last part of the card.

"What is sometimes called 'golden'?"

‘I want to drink the golden elixir of your love every day. So, if you truly love me and don't
want to hurt me, don't take the medicine.’

Han Ri-yeon's secret, which she had tried so hard to conceal, appeared on the screen as
the answer.

‘Urine.’

The lights flashed. The host said something, and the audience applauded. But all I could
see was Chae Do-sang. He couldn't smile anymore. His eyes kept darting around, and
even the hand holding the card seemed to tremble. His voice trembled softly as he read
the following question. Even when I gave the wrong answer, he no longer looked
pleased. It was my turn to pose the question again. I looked down at my question card
and then pulled out another card from behind.

"What is the Swahili word for the number 5, used in Africa?"

The host furrowed his brow as he glanced at his own card. The topic of the 4th question
was sports terminology. What I just read was the 5th question. The host seemed to
realize something was amiss as he rummaged through his cards. In his evident
confusion, I took the initiative and asked Chae Do-sang.

"Chae Do-sang, please provide the answer."

:
Upon my call, he hurriedly opened his mouth as if snapped out of a reverie.

"Driven clear. The answer is 'driven clear.'"

People reacted strangely to the English answer. It seemed Chae Do-sang also felt the
gaze of the audience. Only then did he glance around in confusion. And when the
answer appeared on the screen, he froze.

‘Tano.’

From the moment I uttered the 5th question, the madman's prophecy became reality.

"As one of the attacking techniques in badminton, this skill makes the shuttlecock fly over
the opponent's outstretched racket as if it's about to touch it, then drops deep near the
line."

The answer "driven clear" appeared on the screen, and people murmured loudly. The
confrontation ended as the madman had planned. Chae Do-sang didn't say a word
afterward. 1:0. It was my victory.

Chapter 22.

I was a hot topic for a few days. Of course, Chae Do-sang became even more famous.
Because of the live broadcast, the bulletin board of the cable broadcasting company
crashed, and the level of the broadcast incident spread rapidly over the internet. People
captured and analyzed every expression of mine and Chae Do-sang's that appeared on
the broadcast.

Opinions among people were divided, but the prevailing view was that Chae Do-sang
had extracted my answer after the 4th question in advance, and I was angry about it.

What was even more interesting was that immediately after the live broadcast, a major
movie advertisement from K Entertainment, featuring Chae Do-sang, aired. So, the
movie briefly became a topic of discussion too. While they benefited from the
promotional effect of people talking about a movie starring Chae Do-sang, the image of a
movie that hadn't even been screened yet had already been tarnished.

So far, this is all thanks to Hansoo. I reluctantly learned about the situation because of
this guy who kept talking even when I didn’t want to hear. From Chae Do-sang's side,
they came out with articles stating that the rumors were false and announced a strict
policy to sue those who spread false rumors.
:
Thanks to this, I thought things had calmed down after a few days, but the sparks
reignited with the interview of the Shin PD. Didn't they say there's still a stunning twist left
for the final episode? What kind of twist is that? Chae Do-sang turning out to be an
alien?

I don't know what he's preparing, but there has yet to beany filming since the live
broadcast. The PD who got dumped three times told me directly. He said the final
episode's editing is all done. Whatever it is, the ratings for the final episode airing this
week will certainly meet the station's expectations. They'll probably call it a hit in this
field.

But that's not my concern. Right after the live broadcast ended, I got into a car like I was
being kidnapped and headed for Gangwon Province. It was well into the night when I
arrived at a secluded inn deep in the mountains. Waiting there was the independent film
director I had worked with before.

The movie, which had emptied their entire savings, was halted midway due to the
director's personal circumstances. But now, out of the blue, a venue was secured for
free, and the necessary equipment and staff conveniently fell into place at the right time.
All that's left are the actors. So, I raced down the highway in the early morning to get
here.

I had barely got two hours of sleep before starting filming in the morning. The days flew
by in a blur. Except for the 300 messages that filled my inbox almost instantly because of
Hansoo, I forgot about anything related to Chae Do-sang. I didn't have time to think
about it.

The director wanted a character who reverted to a childlike state out of fear and
loneliness. So I was busy every day, rolling on fallen leaves and crying my heart out,
trying to portray a person who pretends to be tough but is a coward at heart, lost in the
mountains. I only properly read Hansoo's countless messages when I returned to Seoul.

"Hyung, are you dead?! Are you dead?! The company is in chaos right now! You didn't
die without seeing this great spectacle, did you?!"

The last message had arrived an hour ago. “A great spectacle”, he said. It would be a
much better spectacle if I beat him up in the middle of the Dream lobby. But now was not
the time. I was exhausted from hours of driving.

Although driving was the road manager's job, Chief Park came directly to the set on the
first day of filming and took the madman away. From what I heard, they were looking for
someone, but it was said that the person wouldn't move unless the madman went
personally.

Other than that, Chief Park had been all smiles, probably because things related to the
U.S. had gone well. He tried to make small talk with me, but after the boss opened the
magic notebook, he didn't even make eye contact. Because the madman left
immediately, I couldn't get any explanation from them.

Since when did you know about Han Ri-yeon's secret? Had you planned this in order to
reveal it during the live broadcast? Was all this your script? Maybe it was fortunate that I
couldn't ask because the madman was gone. My suspicion had grown to the point where
:
I wondered if he was orchestrating every conspiracy in the world. Maybe it was just a
coincidence. Maybe the situation simply flowed in his favor. Maybe... Fuck, maybe the
madman is just too smart.

“Ah, have we arrived?”

When the car engine stopped, the boss, who had been snoring and sleeping in the back
seat the whole time, woke up. Unlike the coordinator, who took turns driving with me, the
boss spent the entire trip either eating food bought at rest stops or sleeping, then eating
or sleeping again. And then he said,

“Ugh, I'm so tired.”

What's tiring? Sitting comfortably in the backseat and digesting? Sleeping for too long?

"It's really tough to eat and sleep right away in the car."

Both, it seemed. And there was one more thing.

"It's a lonely long drive without Jay."

Was it so lonely that you ate five boxes of rest-stop potatoes? I thought he was addicted
to them.

"Next time, make sure to follow Jay. You don't have anything to do next to me anyway..."

I was about to openly criticize him but stopped when I saw his expression. He was
staring straight ahead with a blank face. Curious, I looked ahead too, and saw two men
in suits getting out of a car parked in front of his house. They started walking directly
towards our car.

"Boss, don't get out."

I blocked him with my hand, preparing to get out first in case it was a dangerous
situation. But then I heard him muttering.

"Han Ri-yeon must be really desperate."

"What?"

"That car's license plate belongs to a distribution company where Han Ri-yeon is an
executive."

How could he tell just by looking at the license plate? Unlike my astonished self, he
seemed to have figured out the situation and added,

"They must have come because Jay refused to meet her."

My mind was racing. Trying to make sense of the situation, I focused on the most
important thing to ask.

"Is all this because of Han Ri-yeon's secret that was revealed during the live broadcast?"
:
"That's right. She wouldn't be calling you just to clean up after his nephew when his own
affairs are just as urgent. Right now, Chae Do-sang has no one to cover for him, so he
can't even go into hiding and is probably crying somewhere."

"You speak as if you've seen it yourself."

The boss didn't respond. What, he really did see it?

"When did you find out, boss?"

"Find out what?"

"Han Ri-yeon's secret."

"I found out from watching the live broadcast."

But he hadn't seemed surprised. We had been together throughout this rural shoot, yet I
never saw him discuss the live broadcast with the coordinator. Instead, he was busy
conducting interviews, claiming he needed to investigate the case thoroughly. I was
beginning to suspect that the two of them knew about Han Ri-yeon in advance.

"Then what did you know?"

The boss turned to look at me. For a brief moment in the dimly lit car, I forgot who I was
facing. His narrowed eyes were chilling.

"Why do you want to know my thoughts?"

"I just want to know so I can help."

It was an impulsive response, one that even I didn't expect. It was also unintentionally
sincere. Fortunately, his expression softened.

“I don’t want you to get involved.”

"............"

"Are you cursing at me in your head right now?"

"Should I do it openly then?"

We locked eyes for a moment. Eventually, the boss backed down.

"Just keep it to yourself."

Yes, smart to answer nicely. The men in suits waiting outside couldn't contain
themselves and tapped on the car window. The boss asked,

"Are you going?"

To Han Ri-yeon? It could be an interesting spectacle if I did. I might end up hearing

inquiries and requests like, ‘Where's Yoon Jay? Persuade him for us,’ out of frustration.

"Is it Lee Taemin-ssi? Please come with us...."

:
“I’m not coming. Tell Han Ri-yeon that it’s late so she can wash her feet and go to sleep.”

It seemed Han Ri-yeon really had sent them as they froze. Leaving them behind, the
boss and I walked side by side toward the house. As we strolled through the garden, he
asked me,

"Why didn't you go?"

“I’m going to wash my feet and sleep.”

It was dark, but I could see his lips twitching.

*****
Seventeen missed calls. By now, it seemed like I should answer the eighteenth. I
checked the time; it was already 9 o'clock. I had arrived at dawn, and since there were
no plans for today, I was determined to rest. It had been a tough week. This shoot was
challenging not because of the poor conditions of an independent film, but because of
the overly passionate director. After rolling down a slope so many times, I was bruised all
over. The relentless ringing of the phone woke me up, and my whole body screamed in
pain.

"Hello..."

[Hyung!!!!!!]

Ugh, so loud. I pulled the phone away from my ear.

[Where are you, Hyung? Are you still in Gangwon Province? When are you coming back
to Seoul? There's chaos here, why aren't you here?]

His voice made my head throb.

"Hey, quiet down."

[It's even noisier here, you know? Reporters have swarmed our office, and it's a mess.
Since no one knows where your new office is, all the reporters are camping out here.]

I was more curious about something else than why the reporters came and what the fuss
was about.

"You know where it is. Why didn't you tell them?"

[Huh? Can I tell them? I figured it was a secret since the reporters couldn't find it. Well,
actually, Jo Hyun told me not to say anything.]

Of course.

"Don't tell them."

:
It would be a hassle if reporters crowded the local shopping district unnecessarily.

[Okay, I won't tell them. Actually, seeing reporters swarming Dream to find you is so
exciting and entertaining. You should see the looks on the faces of those who mocked
you and Director Yoon for getting kicked out. And there's a really strange rumor going
around. The Mash movie…]

“If you don't have a point, I'm hanging up.”

[Hyung, wait a minute! Aren’t you curious why the reporters are here?]

Do I have to ask? When I countered, Hansoo’s nagging continued. He expected it,

saying I was indifferent to my own affairs, lacked professionalism, and so on.

[Chae Do-sang's side put out an article claiming there were many problems with the
program. Then last night, Producer Shin uploaded a five-minute teaser, and it blew up.]

According to Hansoo's explanation, the original teaser from before the broadcast was re-
uploaded. Following that, unedited, real footage was shown.

‘With just one stick, I can win.’

The controversial line, originally criticized by people, was shown unedited as having
been said to Hansoo. What shocked people, even more, was Chae Do-sang.

‘Why did I accept this challenge? Because I wanted to overcome it. When I was in high
school, I went to study abroad in the United States because I was a victim of school
violence. I was bullied so badly by the so-called delinquent gang that I even thought
about committing suicide.’

Right after this, thinking the recording had ended, Chae Do-sang makes a demand.

‘Please use serious and heavy music for my scenes. For that bastard, Lee Taemin, use
horror or zombie music. Make sure you don't miss any of his swearing and highlight it in
the editing. It will enhance my character. Should I cry now? I can tear up on cue.’

The shocking five-minute teaser ends with a shot of a hand flipping a coin. The coin,
which had been tossed into the air in the middle of the set, lands on the floor while the
PD, cameramen, writers, lighting crew, and other staff watch. Someone, appearing to be
PD Shin, examines the coin. The camera zooms in on the coin. ‘Lie’ is written on one
side, and then the hand flips the coin to reveal ‘Truth.’ The teaser ends there. The five-
minute teaser caused a significant stir. Hansoo described PD Shin like this:

‘He’s a complete madman. Just like Manager Choi said, he’ll do anything to boost
ratings. So I guess Director Yoon, who is also a madman, recognized him.’

That might be it. But no matter how much ratings matter, there’s no way PD Shin would
go to such lengths, making enemies out of Han Ri-yeon and K Agency, unless he knew
something crucial. This means he was aware beforehand that Han Ri-yeon, her
distribution company, and K Agency would soon take a major hit and become irrelevant.
He must have known this before the program even started.
:
The person who informed him was undoubtedly Yoon Jay. And PD Shin decided to
gamble on this information. Even though he pulled off this crazy stunt believing in Yoon
Jay, he probably didn't plan to reveal everything until the live broadcast. But during the
live broadcast, he got confirmation. He realized his bet had paid off, so he boldly
released that teaser.

It finally made sense to me. No wonder the madman had been so adamant about me
joining this show. How far did those two plan and agree upon? I felt like a pawn in their
game, and it made me feel worse. Determined to get a clear answer, I called the
madman.

[Yes.]

“Did you plan all of this from the beginning? Did you know how PD Shin would handle
the broadcast?”

[It's nice.]

“What is?”

[Hearing your voice after three days.]

What's this guy talking about out of the blue? I put on a poker face. But I couldn't think of
what I wanted to say, so I kept my mouth shut.

[I never knew that PD Shin could pull off a twist like this.]

What? I almost asked back, but then it dawned on me.

"He didn't tell you everything in advance?"

[I only heard one thing. If you appear on the show, you'll either be so ruined that you'll
never be able to work in broadcasting activities, or on the contrary, you'll become
completely famous. They said there wouldn't be any malicious editing, they wouldn't yield
to external pressure, and they'd only sign if they could handle it because their filming
alone would make one side into trash.]

"What do you mean I, who appeared in the teaser ad first, wasn't under malicious
editing?"

[It was just standard editing.]

Twice? That's too much of a coincidence. Then it suddenly struck me that the contract I
signed didn't have that clause.

"Were there other contracts besides the one I signed?"

[You signed a separate contract with the agency.]

Regardless, I was still a pawn in his game. There was only one thing I was curious
about.
:
"Surely you didn't take this job to completely ruin me and prevent me from working in the
entertainment industry?"

Instead of an answer, I heard a low chuckle.

"Don't try to fill the gap with laughter."

[It doesn't matter. You've completely risen instead of falling.]

I haven't completely risen.

“But you signed it, because you wanted me to fail, so why did you take a useless risk?”

[Because Jeong Eui-cheol is a moron.]

"Be serious."

[I am serious. I didn't know Jeong Eui-cheol would chase after me to the point of doing
this program.]

He chuckled softly again. I remembered the madman who provoked Jeong Eui-cheol at
the Lee Ha-bong launching event. So, was he deliberately throwing bait continuously?

"When did you start discussing the program with the Shin PD anyway?"

[It's been a few months since we got in touch. I have to go now.]

Come to think of it, I heard bustling background noise behind his voice. It sounded like a
broadcast, and his voice echoed.

"Where are you going?"

[To you.]

Only after the call ended did I realize that the noise around him was airport ambiance.

*****
“Where did Yoon Jay go?”

I asked incredulously before opening the gate while leaving the boss's house. When I
told him that he had called me from the airport, the boss responded indifferently. Seems
like he’s coming from the US today.

“The U.S?”

“Yeah, the U.S.”

“Why did he go there?”

:
“To meet someone.”

“Who?”

“An interesting person.”

I paused, hand on the gate, and stared at him in disbelief. He answered and then
chuckled to himself.

“When that person shows up, it’s going to be a real mess—”

A real mess? Why stop mid-sentence? As I pondered, I looked ahead and my thoughts
came to a halt. Someone was waiting for us at the gate. It was Jeong Eui-cheol.

“Well, well, it seems we have a lot of visitors waiting for us since yesterday.”

The boss stepped forward leisurely.

“Aren’t you Chae Do-sang-ssi’s manager?”

Jeong Eui-cheol bowed slightly to the boss and then immediately addressed me.

“Lee Taemin-ssi, could you spare some time?”

The boss stepped in front of me, blocking his path.

"If you want Taemin's time, you should ask his manager first."

I was flabbergasted. Since when did he manage my time? It was obvious that he was
just curious about what Jeong Eui-cheol wanted to say and wanted to be involved. Jeong
Eui-cheol flashed his usual smile at the boss.

"Can I speak with Lee Taemin-ssi?"

"Why don't you tell me first what it's about? As his manager, I should know."

"I would prefer to speak directly to him. Surely, Lee Taemin-ssi isn't a child who needs
his manager's permission to go to the bathroom, is he? Right, Lee Taemin-ssi?"

"I actually do ask for permission to go to the bathroom."

Jeong Eui-cheol's smile faltered at my response. The boss, pleased that I was siding
with him, raised his chin triumphantly.

“That’s right. Taemin can’t even pee without my permission.”

I swear I'll change my last name if I ever side with him again.

“So, what is it you came to talk about?”

"It's nothing much. I just have some questions about my old classmate."

“Classmate? You mean our Jay?”

:
“Yes, that’s right. Come to think of it, aren’t you Yoon Jay’s uncle?”

The boss’s chin rose even higher.

"That's right. I'm Jay's uncle. Ahem, did you hear about that from Jay?"

"No. Jay never talks about family. It wasn't until I came to Korea that I learned you
existed. If I had known he had such a supportive uncle, I would have asked about it
sooner. You've even given up your business to help Yoon Jay. Wasn't it called Alice's
Labyrinth? Haha, cute name but it was a high-end, members-only establishment, wasn't
it? It's admirable how you prioritize family over money, Uncle. It’s especially moving since
you weren't acknowledged as a child within your own family, making your love for your
nephew even more touching."

This bastard, running his mouth like that. I was ready to step forward and smash his face
in so he'd never speak again. But the boss held me back with his arm.

"Stay put. Jeong Eui-cheol must have good reasons to be so moved."

Reasons? Both Jeong Eui-cheol and I looked puzzled. The boss kindly pointed at Jeong
Eui-cheol and explained.

"Jeong Eui-cheol here was raised by his grandparents since birth because his parents
were both working. To be precise, he was raised by his grandmother since his
grandfather was rarely home."

Jeong Eui-cheol's expression hardened. The boss added sympathetically.

"However, it seems that the grandmother, who had to take on parenting responsibilities
late in life, suffered from depression. Can you imagine abusing a child who couldn't even
speak? Oh, you probably don't remember because you were young. That's fortunate. If
you could recall being beaten to the point of breaking bones and bruises all over your
body at the age of two, you'd probably get angry every time you saw your grandmother,
who has been hospitalized in a psychiatric ward for over ten years. You're smart, Jeong
Eui-cheol, you understand well, don't you? Childhood abuse has a significant impact on
personality and character, right?"

The boss laughed at Jeong Eui-cheol.

"Your brain seems quite ugly."

"You haven't seen my brain."

"I can. Where should I look? Why don't we try hitting the same spot where you had blood
coming out from a robbery attack when you were 18? Maybe this time your skull will
crack open properly and we can see inside?"

Jeong Eui-cheol stopped smiling now. Even the amusement disappeared from his gaze
as he simply stepped back. In response, the boss took a step forward, gently asking.

"Last year, the drug dealer who either wanted to kill you or get money from you got
released. How about I arrange a meeting so you can have a touching moment of
forgiveness?"
:
"..............."

"The place could be that Italian restaurant you frequent at least once a week. Sitting by
the designated window seat, you can enjoy the wine I've already set aside. Since I
bought the wine the day before I came to Korea, it wouldn't be a bad idea to invite him
home either. There are still a few pieces of fruit cheese left in the fridge, aren't there?"

That cheese was a bit sweet. The boss laughed. Jeong Eui-cheol remained silent.
Unfortunately, I couldn't see his reaction. I couldn't take my eyes off the boss's smiling
face. It was a smile I hadn't seen before. It sent chills down my spine.

Chapter 23.

As Hansoo said, no reporters visited the office in the shopping district. Without checking
the internet or watching TV, I didn't feel the impact of the showdown program being a big
topic. I'm still a rookie actor without a director calling me, so I have to audition and
practice dozens, or even hundreds of times. That's my reality. One side of the divided
office was practically empty, so I used it as a practice room. I was watching the video
recommended for acting practice when I heard a sharp knock, and the door opened.

"PD-nim."

When I pretended to know, PD, who had been dumped three times, looked around.

"Where are the manager and the coordinator?"

"They went to get a seaweed massage."

"...Ah."

"What's the matter?"

"So, you're alone?"

That's what I wanted to ask. Wasn't he here because of the shoot? He was alone without
equipment or staff.

"Yes, I'm alone. Didn't you say there were no other shoots scheduled?"

"I didn't come because of a shoot. It's the last episode, so there's no time for reshoots or
editing."

Come to think of it, the final broadcast is just a few hours away. Shouldn't he be in the
editing room then?

"You seem to have some free time."

"Haha, do I? Actually, we were all told to hide until the broadcast. It seems someone
from above is blocking the broadcast of the final edited version. Maybe pressure from K
Entertainment. Now they are going crazy and saying that no celebrity from their agency
will appear on this broadcasting station.”
:
The PD's words were serious, but he was smiling.

"You're talking like it's someone else's problem."

"It's not that extreme, but anyway, the broadcasting station loves high ratings. Even if
they seem to be holding the Shin PD tightly, they won't stop today's final broadcast.
They'll be raising their glasses in the back because the ratings are probably double what
they expected."

"K Entertainment is screwed."

"They are. Honestly, we didn't expect Chae Do-sang-ssi to self-destruct to that extent
during the live broadcast. I still don't understand. Even if Lee Taemin-ssi changed the 4th
question to the 5th, he still gave the answer to the 4th question. He should've known that
the answer wasn't the question, but he just kept answering like someone possessed."

Do you know anything? He asked with his eyes. When I didn't respond, he shrugged.

"Anyway, he destroyed himself. Even if he didn't know about signing the devil's contract
to handle anything before the program started. Do you know what contract I'm talking
about?"

"Yes, I heard it this morning. It felt disgusting."

He cleared his throat and glanced at me.

"But still, Lee Taemin-ssi is doing well now. He's a total hit. Chae Do-sang-ssi on the
other hand, is completely ruined."

"............"

"Why, why are you looking at me so menacingly?"

I just observed. But since he seemed so scared, I asked bluntly.

"Is it fun to ruin someone's life? Even if ratings are important, isn't it too much to
completely destroy someone like this?"

"It is too much. And it's not for fun. That's why we carefully chose who would appear on
this show in the first place. We can't just ruin anyone."

His words implied that Chae Do-sang was a suitable target for destruction. However,
Chae Do-sang was unexpected. Sure, he's unlucky and flaunts his aunt's wealth, but
that's not a reason to ruin him. There are plenty of people like that in the entertainment
industry.

"We've been in contact with the agency since we conceptualized the program a few
months ago. We outlined the format of the showdown and made it clear that we wouldn't
succumb to pressure. We also informed them of the risks involved, that participants
could either become hugely successful or completely ruin their careers. Fortunately,
there were a few who showed interest because it's the new PD's comeback project, but
they all hesitated because we didn't reveal the twist until the end. Of course, some
:
agreed to participate, but from what we found out, they weren't suitable for the program.
It was our position to deceive only the bad ones, even if they didn't know they were being
deceived due to their agency's greed. Honestly, Lee Taemin-ssi was a perfect fit. I
actually thought it wouldn't be Chae Do-sang-ssi."

He paused briefly to check his phone. After reading a message, he smirked.

"It seems even tigers come when I call. Chae Do-sang-ssi, along with the K
Entertainment CEO and their lawyer, is here at the broadcasting station. They might be
trying to stop the final broadcast."

"What about Jeong Eui-cheol, who follows like a manager?"

Jeong Eui-cheol? The PD nodded as he recalled the name.

"Yes, he didn't come. He took the lead in this matter, so it will be fortunate if he is not
fired from the company.”

He won't get fired. If he knows Han Ri-yeon's secret, he probably has other things in his
hands too.

"Continue what you were saying. Why did you involve Chae Do-sang if you didn't think
he was the one?"

"Have you heard where the new PD saw the two of them? After that, he contacted and
personally met with Chae Do-sang for a brief interview. He probably found out why Chae
Do-sang dislikes Lee Taemin. And we did some research on Chae Do-sang. He seemed
suitable enough to participate in this program."

"Did that bastard go around collecting loans too?"

The PD chuckled and shook his head.

"No, not that extreme, even if it's much less than Lee Taemin-ssi's past. Haha... Well,
anyway, that will be revealed in today's final broadcast — why we considered Chae Do-
sang-ssi suitable. He probably hasn't even thought about it. He's just trying to prevent
the part where he buys the answers with money, which was captured by a hidden
camera. Probably won't all come out due to their protests. Chae Do-sang-ssi will be cut,
and their manager will probably push through the deal alone. Well, it doesn't matter.
That's not what's important."

"Then what is important?"

He suddenly looked at me silently.

"To be honest, I didn't really know what was important at the beginning of filming. We all
thought this program would go the way Chae Do-sang-ssi wanted. Lee Taemin-ssi's past
deeds can't be covered up nicely, no matter how well-packaged the show is. I still think
that way now. But I realized something during filming. People aren't just defined by their
past. They have a present too. Maybe Lee Taemin-ssi is the perfect model that Shin PD
wanted. He always says that. People, films, life, nothing is just about the surface. And
there's a flip side to the truth too. That’s why, even if we hear misunderstandings and
:
insults that we received money from Lee Taemin-ssi, we will try to air the final broadcast
until the end.”

"So I should be grateful?"

"That would be nice. You know what? Lee Taemin-ssi has become Shin PD's muse. Shin
PD put all his effort into editing Lee Taemin-ssi's part for the final broadcast. While others
spend a huge promotion budget just to build a good image, Lee Taemin-ssi gets it all in
one go as his appearance fee. It would be nice if you could invest in us poor folks during
this opportunity, haha."

"............"

"Just kidding."

The PD avoided eye contact and muttered softly.

"But still, if you do invest, we won't refuse."

I refuse. Damn, I don't even want to invest 200 won in making such a crappy show.

"But it's clear that Lee Taemin-ssi has risen above Chae Do-sang-ssi, crushing him."

After saying that, he looked at me as if observing.

"Do you feel guilty towards Chae Do-sang-ssi?"

I couldn't help but laugh a little. People are throwing around the word "guilt" to me a lot
lately.

"Why would I? You guys had eyes to see. Although I don't know what you saw during
filming, I'm still the trash you casted in the beginning. So, you don't have to worry about
my conscience. If that's the reason you came today, then there's nothing more to say."

"No. I didn't come to determine whether Lee Taemin-ssi is trash or not. And I don't feel
guilty either."

He smiled knowingly. It was a smile reminiscent of the Shin PD.

"Rather, I came to let you know in advance. Do you remember how I asked you about
your past several times during Lee Taemin-ssi's personal interview shoot?"

"Yes. I've never answered."

"No. You have answered once. It was when Taemin-ssi thought the camera wasn't
rolling."

I couldn't get angry because I couldn't remember exactly what I said.

"So?"

"It's going to be aired. Besides that, there will be other discussions about Taemin-ssi's
past... Anyway, that's it."
:
"Are you telling me to feel bad in advance?"

"Haha. Is it going to be like that?"

“.............”

Hmm, he cleared his throat awkwardly and smiled.

"I didn't come here to intentionally make you feel bad, even though the PD might get
angry if they find out about what I said regarding the broadcast. I'm not that idle or that
kind."

"Then why did you come?"

"Just because. I have something to be grateful for."

The PD seemed to be leaving, so he stood up from his seat.

"In that sense, let me tell you one more thing. I may not know much about acting, but
Taemin-ssi has screen presence. It's not particularly because you're handsome, funny, or
articulate, but there's something about you that makes it hard to look away. You're going
to become very famous in the future."

"No matter what you say, I won't invest."

Hahaha, he laughed loudly and approached the door.

"When you become famous, make sure to appear on my show at least once."

Is he trying to prank me with a hidden camera again? I glanced around suspiciously,

doubting if this situation was also a hidden camera prank, before sitting back down. And
then, I played the same video again. Ah, geez, he just wasted my time.

*****
I didn't really want to watch the final broadcast. Honestly, I wasn't interested. But my
former manager had drilled something into me: you should study every program you
appear in, even if it's just a flyer. Otherwise, I'd probably be skipping rope right now, not
sitting in front of the TV. Yet, there was someone who didn't trust me-Hansoo called to
check.

[Hyung, the show's starting now. Turn on the TV. You're not doing push-ups in a room
without a TV again, are you?]

I was doing push-ups during the commercials. How did he know?

[Why are you being so miserably alone when we could watch the final episode together?]

"You’re annoying."

[Haha, you're making jokes now, hyung. ...Please tell me it's a joke.]
:
"Since I turned on the TV, hang up the phone."

[Wait a moment, today's broadcast is going to be huge. K Agency is putting out bad
articles about PD Shin, and they're making a fuss, saying he's taking money and
defaming them. PD Shin got really mad and said he was going to reveal everything. It
seems like it’s going to come out that Chae Do-sang bought your answers in advance.
And did I tell you before? The company is in chaos. Have you seen the ads for the K
Entertainment movie starring Chae Do-sang? Because of that movie, our film couldn't be
released, and Director Yoon got kicked out. But now, there's another huge rumor going
around! Aren't you curious about what it is?]

Hansoo spoke quickly, afraid I might hang up.

"No."

[Even though people who mocked Director Yoon for getting kicked out are now shaking
in their boots because of this rumor?]

"Hang up."

Click. I hung up and turned off the power completely. The program's title had just started
to appear on the TV. The title of the last episode looked the same but somehow felt new.
A coin flipped up into the sky, fell to the ground, and someone flipped it over. The word
"Truth" appeared, followed by another commercial.

Truth. No matter how influential a PD is, creating a program that turns a major
entertainment company and a powerful actor into enemies can only mean two things.
Either PD Shin is desperately trying to reveal to the world that the broadcast is not as it
seems because of some injustice he faced, or he's just plain crazy.

It certainly seems like the latter. A crazy guy trying to boost ratings with sensational
broadcasts. That's why I don't feel grateful. They said the ratings went up, and so did the
number of commercials. After an endless string of commercials, the main broadcast
finally began.

From the start, they revealed the truth about the quiz contest. It turned out that the
request for money from me was also a hidden camera prank. Of course, it also showed
that Chae Do-sang's side readily accepted PD Shin's proposal without any filter. After the
initial reveal, the second part showed Chae Do-sang during the second boxing match.

Everything was revealed: from his pretentious reasons for wanting to box to his
disappearing act when things didn't go his way, and even how he changed the rules after
learning about my strategy for the first match. By this point, I even started to suspect that
Chae Do-sang was the one who had run off with PD Shin's money.

The broadcast, which had been progressing in reverse order, now reached the part
where they first met us for an interview. In the latter part of the broadcast, suddenly,
there was a ringing sound from the front door. Huh? I got up from the soft sofa, puzzled.

I felt the soft carpet under my feet. Soon, the homeowner appeared in the hallway. The
madman raised one eyebrow as if asking, What are you doing here? Yes, I was in his
:
house. I had been caught watching TV in an empty house. Trying to hide my
embarrassment, I asked bluntly.

"Why are you here so early?"

He didn't answer and instead looked at the TV I had turned on, then walked over to the
sofa.

"Not too late."

Could he have come back early just to watch my broadcast?

"When we talked this morning, you were in the US. How did you get here so soon?"

"It was a nearby part of the US."

"Where is a 'nearby' part of the US?"

"The 50th state of the US."

“............”

"Do you know how many states there are in the U.S.?"

"Why should I know the geography of another country?"

"If you knew, you could have hit me with a punchline at a time like this."

I hesitated for a moment. But then I quickly gave up when I realized that if I wanted to
brag to him, I'd have to study like a student preparing for an exam for the rest of my life. I
glanced at him, and he was looking at me with a mischievous grin.

"What's so funny?"

"Seeing you rack your brain. Anyway, even if you study your whole life, you're hopeless."

Feeling annoyed, I briefly considered actually studying for the rest of my life, but seeing
the smug expression on his face, I threw the idea away. He was deliberately doing this to
see me lose my temper. Damn him.

"You're really hopeless."

I spat out with sincerity, but he just laughed out loud instead. Damn it, this guy is immune
to cursing. I sighed inwardly and sat down next to him. On the TV, the first scene from
the teaser trailer was playing.

"Why aren't you asking why I'm here?"

I glanced at him when I didn't get a response. He was only focused on the TV.

"It's not like it's anything special for you to be here."

That's right, it isn’t anything special. I had lived here for a few months before.
:
"No, it's special."

The words came out opposite of what I intended. I could feel his gaze on me, but this
time, I kept my eyes fixed on the TV.

‘You heard about Lee Taemin-ssi's past and saw your old self, right? But even if you say
you have no personal feelings towards Lee Taemin-ssi, there are personal feelings
involved in this match, aren't there? Isn't it unfair to Taemin-ssi?’

The PD asked. Chae Do-sang shrugged.

‘It's a competition. It's not like I'm specifically trying to harm Lee Taemin-ssi, I'm just
focusing more on the competition.’

‘Even though you haven't directly harmed Taemin-ssi, wouldn't it bother Lee Taemin-ssi if
you win by immersing yourself in personal emotions?’

Chaedo-sang's expression turned cold. But soon, he raised his hand as if to stop the
shooting, smiling.

‘From now on, I'll only accept questions that have been prepared in advance. What kind
of image do you think I'll have if we keep going like this?’

The screen switched to me. It wasn't a formal interview scene but rather a conversation
between me and the PD standing together. It seemed to be the part the PD had come to
tell me about. I heard the PD's voice for the third time.

‘What do you think about Chae Do-sang having personal emotions in this match?’

‘I don't think anything of it.’

‘Can we understand that as Lee Taemin-ssi having no thoughts about his past victims
either?’

‘No.’

‘Do you feel sorry then?’

‘Not yet.’

‘Not yet? Does that mean you will eventually?’

‘I also don't know that .’

‘Is it because you haven't admitted your mistake that you don't feel sorry yet? Do you
think Lee Taemin-ssi hasn't done anything wrong?’

The camera stubbornly focused only on my face. I continued to answer expressionlessly.

‘No.’

‘Then shouldn't you apologize now?’

:
'Is it okay for a worthless piece of trash who hasn’t even become human yet — to
apologize?’

There was a moment of silence from the PD. The camera kept on me.

‘Isn't it okay to apologize? It's just an apology. As long as it's sincere.’

I chuckled at that statement.

‘Why do you consider the perpetrator's state when an apology should be for the victim?’

Again, the PD fell silent. The screen switched back to Chae Do-sang. PD Shin's voice
questioned.

‘If the perpetrator apologizes, would you be willing to forgive?’

‘Well, if they sincerely ask for forgiveness... Yes, I would forgive.’

Chae Do-sang smiled and nodded.

‘But no one is asking for forgiveness.’

‘Oh, are you waiting for the perpetrator to apologize?’

‘Not specifically waiting, but I hope they admit their mistake.’

'Admit to wrongdoing. If you've done something wrong too, will you admit it right away?’

‘If there was something wrong, then yes.’

‘Right here, right now?’

Chae Do-sang's expression stiffened slightly.

‘Do I have something to apologize for right now?’

‘Hasn't Chae Do-sang done something in his life that warrants an apology to someone
else? It wasn't always about being the victim.’

Chae Do-sang was smiling, but there was a hint of frustration. Perhaps that's why he
seemed to forget, as before, to raise his hand to stop the shooting.

‘I'm not saying I've lived like an angel. So, should I apologize for every mistake I may
have made throughout my life?’

'It's not necessary to encompass your whole life, let's go back to when you were in third
grade of middle school.'

Chae Do-sang made an impression. The voice of the producer followed.

'They say Chae Do-sang-ssi transferred schools when he was in third grade of middle
school. It wasn't a typical transfer, but rather, he was transferred because he caused
trouble at school. Do you remember?'
:
Trouble? I leaned forward. Chae Do-sang opened his mouth with a visibly worsened
expression.

'That wasn't a problem I caused. I was unfairly disciplined just because I happened to be
there when other friends were playing pranks.'

'It is unfair isn’t it? If you stood by and watched as other friends ripped off the victim's
school uniform, burned it, and tormented him naked for hours, wouldn't you be an
accomplice?'

Chae Do-sang suddenly got up from his seat and disappeared from the camera's view.
His loud voice could be heard from outside the camera.

‘Fuck, what the hell is this?!’

That was exactly what I wanted to ask.

"Damn, what's with that guy?"

He acted like a victim all this time, but he also tormented others?

"Why is it so special?"

The madman beside me threw in an irrelevant question. But that's not important right
now.

"That bastard tormented others too, but that doesn't matter to him?"

"Why is coming here so special?"

"Are there really guys like that?"

Even though I stared at the TV in disbelief, only one persistent question could be heard
from beside me.

"Why is it special?"

"So, Chae Do-sang insults me and calls me a bad guy while he's like that?"

"Because I'm special?"

"Oh, really! Yes, you're special, so everything here is special too. Now, it doesn't matter
where we are, all I need is you. Got it?!"

I shouted at the guy next to me who kept rambling, then focused back on the screen.
The guy next to me also fell silent again. By the end of the broadcast, I had almost
forgotten his questions. From what was shown on the broadcast, Chae Do-sang seemed
like the worst person on earth. Despite my prickly demeanor being prominently
displayed, it didn't seem to show compared to Chae do-sang's misdeeds.

“Is PD Shin diagnosed as terminally ill?”

Without that, you can't create a show that highlights the determination to live just for
today.
:
"He got a health checkup recently, and they said he’s healthy."

"But then why is he sending everyone off like he’s going to die tomorrow? Producer Shin,
in the future, can properly take over the programs...?"

Would you be able to take over? I couldn't bring myself to ask the question when I saw
Yoon Jay's face.

"I'll take over. There will be plenty of requests flooding in. Of course, K Entertainment will
probably boycott Shin PD's programs after this incident, but you're already a celebrity, so
you don't need to worry about Shin PD."

Not worrying. Even if there were only minor concerns, they were gone now. Shin PD's
amazing twist story was pushed aside. I couldn't take my eyes off Yoon Jay's face. He
was smiling. It wasn't his usual arrogant smile he made as a habit. It wasn't even the
warm smile he showed when he was genuinely happy. It was different. He was smiling
now with his mouth half-opened, silently. Like a statue.

"You don't need to worry about Chae Do-sang either."

I’m not. Fuck, I’m worried about you smiling like that.

“Why on earth are you doing that?”

He looked at me. His wide-open mouth turned towards me.

"In about two years, he'll start appearing on shows, crying about being the victim. By
then, everyone will have forgotten about this, so his cries of injustice will be heard. It'll be
used as material to boost ratings because it's controversial."

"No, that's not it..."

"Broadcasters these days don't care about viewers. They shape the viewers' opinions. If
you're frequently exposed, you become popular. And if you keep shouting about being
popular, even nonexistent popularity will emerge. If Chae do-sang adopts a stance of
pouring money, he can flip this issue next time. Of course, whether there'll still be money
and influence in two years is another matter."

He finished speaking and chuckled. He laughed with his teeth fully visible, his eyes
squinting. I couldn't ask him why he was laughing like a madman. It was terrifying.
Surely, going to America doesn't mean dealing with all your enemies in the middle of the
ocean? No, he probably didn't commit murder. His mother's dying wish was for him not to
commit murder. So, did he get someone else to do it? Someone immediately came to
mind.

"Where's Jeong Eui-cheol?"

The madman's laughter disappeared. No, it returned to its original sinister smile.

"Why do you ask?"

"Do you know where he is?"

:
Instead of answering, he pointed at the TV. Don't change the subject... I was about to get
angry, but when I saw a familiar face, I froze. It was the stunt team leader who helped us
during drama shoots. A question appeared on the screen in subtitles.

‘It was said that Lee Taemin-ssi was nicknamed 'monk' on set. Is that true?’

The stunt team leader nodded.

‘Yes, that's right. He really seems like a monk. He only practices, doesn't chat, and
doesn't even use his phone. He only looks at the script. He never talks about personal
matters, and even if you try to tell him something interesting, he hardly reacts. He
doesn't drink alcohol, doesn't smoke, and claims he doesn't have any cravings. He
doesn't enjoy anything at all. It's quite boring, isn't it? But he feels like he's living properly.
He's a very attractive person.’

What? When did they do that interview?

"You still haven't come to your senses."

I tried to turn back at the madman's muttering, but failed. The next person who appeared
held my gaze. It was my former manager. He stood awkwardly and stared at the camera
with an awkward expression.

‘Yes, I'm the manager who discovered Lee Taemin-ssi. Haha, not to brag, but I have a
good eye for talent. Among the entertainers I've discovered, there's Cha Seseung-ssi,
who appeared in 'Love of Malja,' and the recent popular actress In-ana, known for her
arm-waving dance in a vitamin commercial…’

‘Can you tell us about Lee Taemin-ssi? Did you know his nickname was 'monk' on set?’

The PD interrupted the former manager's speech. He folded the paper he had prepared,
looking disappointed.

‘Yes, it's a nickname that suits Taemin-ah well.’

‘Does he really live like a monk?’

‘No way. He lives quite normally. Since he's an actor, he practices acting, takes breaks
when he doesn't have work. However, he's quite frugal when it comes to himself.’

‘Does that include not drinking or smoking?’

‘That's part of it. He hardly spends money on himself. He eats just to fill his calorie
needs; he's never seen eating something because he craves it. He doesn't buy clothes
or electronic devices, and he doesn't have hobbies like gaming or any other interests.’

‘Then what does he do with the money he earns?’

‘He gives it away.’

‘What?’
:
‘Except for the minimal expenses needed for living, he doesn't keep any of it. He tells me
to give it away to anyone.’

‘What did you do with that money?’

‘At first, I thought I'd save it and give it to him later, but he genuinely had no intention of
keeping it. There was only one time when Lee Taemin-ssi asked me to help someone,
but other than that, I donated to various places as I saw fit. I have receipts as proof if you
need them.’

‘Why do you think Lee Taemin-ssi does that?’

The former manager lowered his gaze thoughtfully. I wanted to turn off the TV. I actually
grabbed the remote, but another hand stopped me from pressing the button.

“It will be over soon.”

‘He must have his personal reasons. I don’t think it’s something I should get involved in.’

My former manager’s unexpected answer made me feel a little sorry for assuming he
would spill everything about me. The producer asked,

‘Could it be related to Taemin-ssi’s past? Maybe he’s trying to atone for something?’

‘I don’t know. Regardless of his past, Taemin-ssi is living well now. Isn’t that enough?’

The screen changed to show the boxing gym where the second match took place. The
third person interviewed about me was the gym owner. The gruff, foul-mouthed man who
had given me sparring work for years stared at the camera with a displeased expression.

‘How much do you know Lee Taemin-ssi?’

‘Just well enough.’

‘I heard Taemin-ssi made money sparring here for several years. Doesn’t that mean he
has the skills to go pro?’

‘I don’t know. But I’m sure he has the skills to half-kill you.’

‘Hmm, I heard Taemin-ssi had a bad life working under a loan shark in the past. Is there
a reason he suddenly cleaned up his act and started living right by doing various jobs?’

‘I don’t know.’

‘Do you think Taemin-ssi regrets his past?’

‘Yah.’

‘Yes?’

‘I don’t know why you’re trying to dig into someone’s past with a camera, but just leave
him alone. Whether he regrets it or is proud of it, it’s none of your business. If you’re
going to film, just film how he is now. He’s living properly and well right now.’
:
All three people said the same thing about me. They hadn’t planned it together, but they
evaluated me the same way. They said I’m living well now. The TV started playing loud
commercials. I couldn’t watch. The whole time, I had my head down and the madman
stayed next to me for a long time.

*****

The difference between movies and reality is that movies have endings, but reality does
not. In reality, even if the villain meets their final downfall, their life continues unless they
die. Just as I've turned over a new leaf and am living a different life, the villain's life has
no final ending either.

However, our current enemy met an ending fit for a movie. The next day, I went to the
office to spend a day with no plans as usual. The office scene was different from usual.
The boss and the coordinator, who were there before me, were busy answering calls.

“Where did you say? Ah, that women’s magazine. I know it well. I saw it at the hair salon.
It’s the one with over three-quarters of its pages filled with ads, right? What? It's not that
much? I counted them out of boredom while getting a 120,000 won nutrition care
treatment.”

The boss seemed to be picking a fight with a magazine company.

“Taemin-ssi’s future schedule has not been decided yet. Yes, an interview on Garosu-gil
at 2 PM the day after tomorrow. Haha, Garosu-gil is nice. Oh, you want to meet there?
Haha, not bad. I’m flattered that even a general person like me is being interviewed by
an entertainment newspaper. What? It’s not my interview? Taemin-ssi? How would I
know? You want me to tell Taemin-ssi? Haha, I’m just the coordinator. Why would I?”

The coordinator was negotiating with a newspaper. Both of them had to keep answering
the incessantly ringing phones even after hanging up. The good thing was that they both
seemed to enjoy the conversations. Watching them leisurely talking on the phone from
the sofa, I got up when my cellphone rang. Not many people have my number, so I
thought it was Hansoo again, but it was an unknown number. Who could it be?

"Answer it."

I heard a voice beside me. I glanced at the madman again. The guy who came to work
with me today was sticking by my side, playing the role of a road manager for once.

“Are you asking me to accept it knowing who it is?”

"Yeah."

He knows? I answered the phone with a sense of curiosity.

"Hello?"
:
There was no response from the other end. "Hello?" I repeated, then a unfamiliar man
asked,

[Is this Lee Taemin-ssi?]

"Yes."

[There is someone who wants to meet Lee Taemin-ssi right now.]

"Who is it?"

[They're considering Lee Taemin-ssi as the lead actor for a major drama that will air early
next year on M Broadcasting Station. Is that enough information?]

"What does that have to do with anything?"

There was a moment of silence, as if the person on the other end was taken aback.

[They want you to come here and discuss it. Yoon Jay-ssi is also there with you.]

"So who exactly is this person? And who are you?"

“Say you’re going.”

The madman interfered from the side. What? When I turned around, he chuckled and
added,

"In exchange, set a condition."

"What condition?"

[Yes?]

“I didn’t say that to you. I will go, but there are conditions.”

[What condition is that?]

What condition? I looked at the madman.

"Ask them for all the shares of the distribution company."

What nonsense. Out of nowhere, he's talking about a distribution company... Suddenly,
someone came to mind. A director who owns a large stake in a distribution company.

[Please state the conditions.]

“Give me all of the shares in Han Ri-yeon’s distribution company.”

The other party was speechless, and the madman chuckled amusingly. I couldn't believe
it.

[You're taking the joke too far. Mr. Han's side is preparing proper compensation. Taemin-
ssi, please take it seriously.]
:
"Shouldn't compensation be given to the person who suffered damage? What damage
did they do to me?"

There was silence again. I looked at the madman once more. What am I going to do? I'm
just a means to meet the madman anyway.

"Tell them to bring Jeong Eui-cheol and Chae Do-sang too. It's annoying to deal with
them separately. So let's see them all at once."

That's fine. I conveyed the condition to the other party and hung up the phone. The
madman seemed to be in an unusually good mood since his bizarre laughter yesterday,
so he was laughing more often.

"Are you having fun?"

"The real fun starts now."

He promised to show me a good show and took me to the hotel where Han Ri-yeon was
staying. Thirty minutes later, as we arrived at our destination, I brought up something I
should have asked a week ago. Why didn't we meet Han Ri-yeon immediately after the
live broadcast ended?

"I was busy."

"Was it really because of that? You didn't intentionally upset them by not meeting them
right away?"

"It's not like that, but I did intentionally give them time. They need time to figure out how
to handle it too."

That was unlike him. He did it for them? I looked at him skeptically, and he added,

"That way, they'll confirm there's no way out and become more desperate."

Well, that makes sense.

"Even if you've figured out Han Ri-yeon's secret, what if they deny it on their end?"

"I told you before, Han Ri-yeon's ex-husband's son is looking for a doctor. But Han Ri-
yeon is preventing that doctor from testifying. She completely hid him away. Why do you
think she did that?"

It seemed like he was referring to a doctor who treated Han Ri-yeon's ex-husband when
they were married. But hiding him away?

"That doctor knows something."

"He's a perfect witness who could overturn the verdict."

"Not for murder?"

"If preventing her ex-husband from taking his medicine wasn't for his health, but rather
because of her perverted sexual desires, then the verdict could change."
:
"Perverted... sexual desires? So, was drinking urine also related to sex?"

"They say it’s the only way she can reach orgasm. She loves lying between someone's
legs and drinking what they just urinated."

Just hearing it made my stomach churn.

"The note will be solid evidence. Even if Han Ri-yeon somehow wins again, she’ll have to
brace for some serious fallout."

"But didn’t she hide the doctor?"

"In Hawaii."

Hawaii? Wait, isn’t that the closest U.S. state? Before I could confirm, someone from
Han Ri-yeon's side approached us. They were the same men who had been guarding
the boss's house a few days ago. We were led into a penthouse as large as the
madman's house.

Inside, several more men in suits were standing guard. They looked at us warily, as if
expecting us to pull a weapon on Han Ri-yeon. If she usually had this many bodyguards
around, it meant one of two things: either she was extremely paranoid, or she had a lot
of enemies.

"I couldn't find my nephew. It's alright though, he wasn't necessary for this meeting
anyway, right?"

Han Ri-yeon, who was elegantly seated, smiled and asked. However, the eyes of the
woman with many enemies were dark and filled with malice. Yoon Jay’s claim that this
would be entertaining was true. It was already getting interesting.

"Has Jeong Eui-cheol-ssi also disappeared?"

When I asked, Han Ri-yeon glanced at me and laughed. Her gaze was intense. A faint-
hearted person might have wet their pants. Ah, would Han Ri-yeon like that?

"Did you want to see him?"

"Yes. I'm curious about his face."

I sat across from Han Ri-yeon and stared at her face.

"But I’ll be satisfied with seeing Director Han's face."

"Impatient, aren't you? How can you act so arrogant when you don't know what I'm going
to say here?"

"When else would I have the chance to try this?"

She looked at me quietly and then gave a small laugh.

"Yeah, it must be exciting. Everyone is applauding your TV-packaged image, so you're

probably giddy and dizzy. But, be careful. If you speak carelessly today, you'll soon crash
:
and smash your head."

"You'll fall before I do, won't you?"

I asked while looking at the madman. No? Han Ri-yeon also looked at the madman.

"Did you say that? That I would fall?"

"Call Jeong Eui-cheol."

"Call him. I'll deal with everything at once since I'm here."

Han Ri-yeon glared at the lunatic for a moment before picking up the hotel’s internal
phone. "Come up," she said briefly before hanging up. A few minutes later, Jeong Eui-
cheol entered the hotel room. Despite being the person who got Chae Do-sang involved
in the competition program, she was still keeping him around. Maybe it was because he
knew a lot about Han Ri-yeon and was backing her up. I thought he might have been
beaten up due to the recent Chae Do-sang incident, but his face looked fine. In fact, he
seemed to find this situation as amusing as we did. The only one who seemed tense was
Han Ri-yeon.

"Since Manager Jeong, whom you were so eager to see, is here, let's get to the main
point."

At that moment, my eyes met Jeong Eui-cheol's. He smiled at me. This time, however, it
didn’t feel unpleasant. Knowing that he wasn’t worth getting angry over anymore just
made it amusing. I gave a small laugh and refocused on Han Ri-yeon.

"We'll give Lee Taemin-ssi the lead role in the historical drama that will air on M
Broadcasting next year. For the next few years, Taemin-ssi will appear in major TV
dramas, and if he wants to decide on a director of his choice, he can be cast as the main
character in that director’s new work.”

The person she was negotiating with must have been the madman, but the card she
presented was about me. It was an enormous offer for me, but I felt no excitement. Han
Ri-yeon's gaze was also directed at the madman.

"I heard the movie Dream is planning hasn’t even finished being edited yet? There's
already a lot of buzz about how messy it is. Even if it's forced to release amidst all this
bad press, it will be a huge loss. Other distributors might release it on the scheduled date
due to contracts, but they won't be able to push it for more than a week. It would be
better to take more time and set a better release date. I can guarantee the most screens
during the holidays next year. With this, you can return to your director position
honorably. Moreover, I will exert my influence to get your desired dates for future movie
schedules. If there's anything else you want, just say it."

The madman didn't respond at all. Han Ri-yeon, perceiving this as a rejection,
strengthened her voice.

"Think carefully. I can provide significant help in your future endeavors, but only on the
condition that you join hands with me. If you promise not to speak carelessly, you can
:
receive an immense reward. You are a business person, right? Shouldn't it be easy to
calculate which side is more beneficial?"

She waited for a response. The madman simply crossed his arms and leaned back
comfortably on the sofa. That was it. Han Ri-yeon dropped her smile and turned icy. She
was definitely an actress. The atmosphere changed in an instant.

"Don't be greedy. You seem to think you're in a superior position because I made the first
offer, but if you miss this chance, you’ll get nothing. I will make sure to drag you down
into the abyss. Of course, not just you, but that dumb idiot you care about."

The madman still didn't reply and just looked at me, waiting.

"Have you seen enough?"

"Yeah."

In response to my answer, the madman nodded and dialed a number on his phone,
making a call somewhere.

"This is Yoon Jay. The witness we were relying on entered the mainland from Hawaii this
morning. Contact me at the number I provided in advance."

Han Ri-yeon's eyes widened.

"Who are you calling right now?"

"Yes, this is Han Ri-yeon-ssi's voice. We're together right now. It doesn't matter."

Han Ri-yeon abruptly stood up from her chair and shouted,

"Hang up! If you think you can win the trial by plotting and abducting witnesses..."

"The witness is probably meeting with Han Ri-yeon's ex-husband right now."

Han Ri-yeon fell silent. She frowned with a puzzled expression. It seemed she thought
that the madman was talking to Han Ri-yeon's ex-husband's son. However, he
mentioned the ex-husband's son to the person on the other end of the call instead.

"Who are you talking to right now..."

"Confirm it and release the article now, reporter Lee."

Although the madman ended the call, Han Ri-yeon couldn't speak. She seemed
shocked. After a moment of speechlessness, she shouted to those around her.

"Contact the media! Find out where my story is being published and stop it immediately!"

Two men in suits pulled out their cell phones and disappeared into the adjacent room.
Han Ri-yeon glared at the madman with a look of disdain, while Jeong Eui-cheol
chuckled and intervened.

"What did I say? That guy is not someone to negotiate with. It was a mistake to rush into
action just because Yoon Jay said he abducted the doctor from Hawaii. Even if there's
:
regret, you should have fought to the end."

"And who's to blame for all of this nonsense?"

"Who else? It's because of Director Han’s foolish nephew."

Jeong Eui-cheol shrugged with a smile. Han Ri-yeon glared at him as if she wanted to kill
him too, but she seemed to consider the madman as the one who needed to be dealt
with first, as she cursed him under her breath.

"I'll make you regret it for the rest of your life. Do you know how I climbed up to this
position? I've trampled countless guys who bragged about themselves. Do you think
you're any different? No matter how much money you have, you can't stop the power I
possess. You, along with your semen receiver, will kneel down in front of me, shedding
tears of blood.”

Her vocal delivery was impressive. The venomous glare and trembling hands added to
the display of anger. However, there was a hint of trembling in her voice. A true villain
who crushes everything underfoot with malice shouldn't show such hesitation. Because
that's when they get exposed. She was afraid. Jeong Eui-cheol seemed to sense it too.
He presented another proposal.

"What if we postpone the film from K Entertainment and give that date to Dream?"

Han Ri-yeon turned around in surprise, but Jeong Eui-cheol raised his hand to stop her
and continued speaking.

"You don't need money; you need success, right? You want people to admire and
respect you for your abilities, not for your wealth and background, don't you? Dream's
success depends on you. But, in order to do that, you have to start over there. It would
only be meaningful for you to rise again from where you were ousted. This is your
chance to crush those people at the company who look down on you. The only way you
can turn Dream's movie back to its rightful place like a miracle."

The madman dialed somewhere again as he looked at him.

"Call the distributor now and move the release date up by one day. Yes, Thursday
evening. It matches the day before the release date of the film from K Entertainment."

He hung up the phone and looked at us as if to say, "Is that enough?" Jeong Eui-cheol
burst into a bewildered laughter.

"I don't understand. Are you going to compete until the end? Like Director Han said, your
movie won't last even a week. There's a rumor that a highly anticipated foreign film for
the second half of the year will open within a month. We even considered delaying our
timing because of that. But to still insist on self-destruction is unlike you..."

He stopped talking. As if realizing something, he asked softly.

"The movie you just mentioned wasn't a Dream movie, was it?"

"I only mentioned that our movie is doing very well this time. I never said it was a Dream
movie. But you just assumed it on your own. I was talking about the American film I
:
invested in."

Han Ri-yeon and I exchanged puzzled looks, and Han Ri-yeon, feeling impatient, asked
first.

"What on earth are you talking about? What movie?"

However, Jeong Eui-cheol remained tight-lipped. The madman asked me again.

"Do you need to see more?"

"No, it’s enough now."

As I stood up, Han Ri-yeon stepped forward.

"What on earth have you been watching?"

"The destruction of Han Ri-yeon and Jeong Eui-cheol. Now that we've had our fill of
entertainment, we'll take our leave."

Han Ri-yeon's entire face trembled with anger at my audacious words.

"You made a mistake. The doctor you abducted will never speak to the press.
Regardless of what happens in court, not a single word from the doctor will reach the
media, and I'll win the trial. You think a journalist will publish my story right away? Ha! Try
me. I'll throw both you and the journalist into prison at once, so take this opportunity to
lock yourself up."

"You seem to be mistaken. Why would you think I abducted the doctor?"

"Because of what you just said to the journalist with your own mouth. Don't you
remember?"

"I never mentioned a doctor."

Didn't you go to Hawaii because of that doctor?

"The doctor isn’t the only witness. Why would I seek out a doctor who won't even
speak?"

"Another witness? You definitely went to Hawaii, right?"

"There's a witness in Hawaii more important than the doctor."

"Then who is it?"

"Daniel Choi."

Han Ri-yeon stopped speaking.

"You might not know his American name. But it's been a few years, so he might feel
awkward with his Korean name. Plus, his stage name was a pseudonym when he was
active as an actor. Still, if the actor who used to work as a leading actor, Choi Tae-il,
:
makes a rare appearance and gives an interview about his past relationship with Han Ri-
yeon, it will attract quite a bit of attention."

"..........."

Han Ri-yeon didn't move, didn't even seem to breathe. It was as if everything about her
had come to a standstill. Without a smile, the lunatic looked her straight in the eye.

"I hope you win in court. Even if it means putting everything on the line – your wealth,
power, connections – win. Endure the humiliation when your noble sexual preferences
are revealed to the world, and even if everyone who knows your face and name sneers
at you, accept it calmly and overcome it. Even if you can't appear on TV anymore and
are too ashamed to leave the house, please persevere. So I hope you keep your
promise to trample on me and make me kneel before you in tears."

"Nonsense... Stop it."

"Nonsense? I'm serious. Do you know how precious Han Ri-yeon is to me? It's not often
that I encounter an enemy I can enjoy tormenting like you. Hopefully."

The madman tilted his head slightly.

“Don’t make me sweat by killing yourself or something like that.”

Leaving her motionless behind, the madman grabbed my arm and led me out of the hotel
room. I followed him in a daze until we stopped in front of the elevator, then I spoke up.

"Han Ri-yeon won't commit suicide."

"I know."

"Then why did you say that?"

"I know she won't. But just in case, as a hopeful expectation."

What expectation? I asked, but he pressed the elevator button he had previously
pressed, then pressed it again to cancel it. The elevator stopped. Why cancel it again? I
thought it was strange, but his explanation came through.

"At the worst moment when everything collapses, she might recall words I spoke that she
would never have thought of otherwise. If she commits suicide, at least she'll think, ‘At
least now Yoon Jay will panic.’"

I just looked at him. Maybe I had the same expression as Han Ri-yeon. The madman
glanced down at me with indifferent eyes before turning his head to the corridor we
walked through. Jeong Eui-cheol was approaching.

“You deliberately responded to me, didn't you? You deliberately accepted my provocation
and deliberately responded to it, right?”

He was smiling.
:
“From the start, there was no chance of winning against K Entertainment's movie, so you
must have wanted to ruin our movie. But if it had been revealed that the foreign film you
invested in was a competitor, K Entertainment would never have released their movie
this time. So you made me believe that the Dream movie would be released as originally
planned. Didn't your boss mention that he would go head-to-head with K Entertainment's
movie in private? Now I see that it was all planned. You used underhanded tactics while
we making us distracted. I'm curious, what would you have done if I hadn't chased after
you and Lee Taemin-ssi? If Chae Do-sang hadn't been fixated on Taemin-ssi, wouldn't
there have been another alternative to the competition program? Where did you start
playing with us? Even making your loved one a pawn in the long game.”

He laughed even louder when he looked at me.

“Did my words upset you?”

“That's why you failed.”

He tilted his head in confusion at my words.

“What do you mean?”

“You keep talking about how Yoon Jay did this and that. What does it matter who Yoon
Jay used as a pawn? If you're curious about why you lost, look at what you did wrong.
You keep focusing on others, and that's why you fail.”

I pointed to Jeong Eui-cheol.

“That guy seems to be quite intriguing to you. Did you quiz him on something?”

“It might have felt like a quiz.”

His gaze felt unexpectedly warm in this situation. But when I looked at Jeong Eui-cheol,
the temperature dropped significantly.

"Did you say you were curious about why I dropped out of school? Be honest. You're
curious about something else entirely."

"Something else? Ha, what else would I be curious about?"

"Do typical upper-class psychopaths, supported by wealth and looks, remain the same
even when they lose everything? Or do they develop bigger holes when even a minor
weakness arises, clouding their judgment and leading to mistakes? The former can't be
seen unless they have extraordinary luck, but the latter is a situation I can create and
test, don't you think?"

"When did you hear that? From whom?"

I couldn't quite grasp what he meant. I couldn't understand why Jeong Eui-cheol's
expression stiffened and his gaze wavered like that.

"From you. When you said those words."

The madman looked at Jeong Eui-cheol, revealing his intentions with a smile.
:
"I told you. You're my benefactor. Want to know something? I tried that experiment you
mentioned, the one that requires extraordinary luck."

Chapter 24.

Amongst any group, there's always someone outstanding. Wherever people gather,
there's a hierarchy, with those at the top, and even within the top, there's always a
number one. Jeong Eui-cheol realized at a university renowned for gathering geniuses
that he was never at the top.

But still, he did alright. He managed to hold his own among exceptional white people with
extraordinary physical attributes and backgrounds. He considered it an achievement to
be able to rank high in academics as an Asian. Yet, he unconsciously drew a line that he
couldn't be number one because he was Asian.

So, he was shocked when he saw him. Not only did he not fall behind in physique, but he
also came from a wealthy family. With just one confident glance, he overwhelmed the
crowd. People didn't see him as an Asian. How could such a monster exist? The perfect
exterior of that guy must be fake. There must be flaws. Determinedly, he tried to ignore
him.

Thinking of him made him admit his own pathetic self. However, two years later, when
they coincidentally took the same class, he realized his conclusion was wrong. There
were no flaws. He was perfect. He was like steel forged with confidence and ability. He
had no weaknesses.

His parents divorced, but being from a wealthy and prestigious family remained
unchanged, and he'd grown up with the full benefit of that wealth - a lot of it. He was born
with the money Jeong Eui-cheol had to risk his life to earn.

He, with his exceptional abilities, will always be ahead. It wasn't just about financial
power. In every aspect, he would be in a high place. It seemed as if the future was
already predetermined. Jeong Eui-cheol couldn't understand why he felt so defeated
when he looked at him.

Fortunately, he could control himself, and knew such thoughts were useless. But
sometimes, when he couldn't help but feel jealous and envious, he imagined. What if he
hadn't been born into wealth? If he had even a small weakness, could he crumble like a
dam breaking?
:
He ran through various simulations in his mind. However, lacking information and not
being foolish enough to dwell on such pathetic actions for long, he didn't ponder much.
His renewed interest in him came when he visited a hospital for essay research.

In one of the world-renowned cancer-specialized hospitals, there was a nurse known to

Jeong Eui-cheol, who toured him around the hospital, explaining necessary details. And
then, he saw him, perfect as ever. It was a lobby on the second floor. He didn't know why
he was there or whom he was waiting for, but he was sitting alone on the couch,
studying.

There was nothing particularly unusual about that sight. Since exams were approaching,
everyone seemed to be living in the library even on weekends. He thought of pretending
to know him, but then decided against it, thinking the other person probably wouldn't
recognize him anyway. But then, his figure caught his eye. Staring into space without
moving, he looked bored.

Tired of being in the hospital? Jeong Eui-cheol stared at him for a long time. And when
the doctor approached him and said something to him, he realized why his expression
bothered him. He didn't know what the doctor said, but the guy’s expression remained
unchanged. He still seemed bored, as if nothing that happened here concerned him.

In Jeong Eui-cheol's eyes, he now appeared emotionless, like a tool. He realized he had
no weaknesses, and never leaned on anyone but himself. He was just a well-honed
blade. Not human. Why he felt this way, he didn't know.

But one thing was certain: he had seen through his facade. Unconsciously, he smiled
wryly as he looked at him. Suddenly, he felt a strange sense of relief. He was so excited
that he even turned around to ask the guide if there was anything good happening. A few
days later, while chatting with Korean students in front of the library, talk about him came
up coincidentally. A female student brought it up first.

"Did you hear? Yoon Jay's mother is very ill."

"Mother? Isn’t his mother his sole family?”

Another student asked, and someone who knew about Yoon Jay nodded.

"Yeah, it's just his mother. I heard he doesn't even keep in touch with his biological
father. I heard he only has family photos with his mother. But if his mother is sick? Is it
serious?"

"Yeah, seems like it's a big enough illness to require surgery. It's really unfortunate."

The girls sighed sympathetically and shook their heads. Unable to bear it, Jeong Eui-
cheol let out a sarcastic laugh. When his friends asked why he was acting like that, he
sharply retorted, as if defending himself.

"What's not right about it? So what if he's richer than us, has a good family, and is smart?
We're the ones to be pitied. And it's ridiculous for people around him to feel sorry for him
when he's perfectly fine."

"How could he be fine? His only family member is seriously ill."

:
"He wouldn't care. That guy is a psychopath."

Their friends remained silent, exchanging glances. See this? Jeong Eui-cheol chuckled
in response.

"You guys thought so too, didn't you?"

"Well, I felt there might be something like that, but... Still, he's good with people and does
volunteer work and stuff."

"That's his public image. But he's also very detached. He's famous for cutting off
anything he deems unnecessary, to the point where it's almost ruthless. Even if he's not
a psychopath, his empathy is certainly low. Born into wealth and fame, he grew up for
himself, not for others. So he might have become a psychopath because of his
environment."

The girls were skeptical, but the boy showed interest.

"That makes sense. An environmental psychopath. But still, won't he be sad this time,
since it's his mother?"

"Well, there's no need to worry about hospital bills, and medical technology is advanced
these days, so he'll try everything he can. As long as it doesn't bother him too much, it
doesn't matter whether his mother is sick or passes away."

That was harsh. When the girls asked what he meant, Jeong Eui-cheol chuckled and
raised his hand.

"It might be too forward-thinking, but if he's really a psychopath by nature, it's possible.
That's why I'm curious about his future. Will he be the same even if he loses everything?
If he's already struggling when he has no money, maybe he'll feel some human emotions
when his mother is sick and he can't even afford hospital bills. Even if it's not the case, if
he develops a small weakness, maybe he won't be able to cope as well as others who
are used to weaknesses. The former is something you can't see unless you're extremely
lucky, but the latter is a situation you can create, so I'm curious to test it out."

His peers criticized him. Are you calling him a psychopath? Is it xenophobia? Jeong Eui-
cheol chuckled and nodded. Well, maybe a little.

*****

The familiar Korean conversation ended in laughter. Unintentionally eavesdropping, he

also laughed quietly from behind the pillar. It was fascinating. How did they know so
well? When he found out his mother was sick, he didn't feel anything. Even when he
heard that the success rate of the surgery was low and she wouldn't survive more than
six months even if it succeeded, he just accepted it as it was.

As his peer mentioned, as long as it didn't inconvenience him, it didn't matter whether his
mother died today or a few years later. He had never been sad, and he still wasn't. Even
:
if his mother passed away, he wouldn't shed a tear. However, when he visited his mother
hospitalized for the first time, he felt troubled about this.

She seemed to be saddened by his condition. He was aware of it. She felt guilty. She
blamed herself for the year he kept silent and did nothing until they left his grandfather's
large, prison-like house. She believed that because of this, her son had lost his emotions
and become broken.

As he grew up, he had pets and regularly volunteered at an animal shelter. His mother
hoped he would develop attachment by caring for living beings. On weekends, they
always watched movies as a compulsory activity and discussed the protagonists'
emotions. Of course, he also received counseling.

He thought it all a bit pointless, but he could at least fulfill the wishes of someone who
provided him with financial security. So, he did what she wanted out of a sense of duty.
But that was all. Ultimately, it had no effect. His mother knew this too.

On the first day in the hospital, her eyes, saddened as she looked at him, were more
worried about her son's state than her own impending death. She wished for him to
connect emotionally with someone and live a life filled with love. Though she never said
it aloud, she might have even worried that he could become a serial killer. Seeing her
eyes filled with concern for him rather than for herself, he felt sorry for her for the first
time.

At the very least, he wanted to feel sorrow at his mother's death. Like his peer
mentioned, would he develop the emotions his mother so desperately wanted if he found
himself in a desperate situation where everything was lost? Or would he find his true
nature and become a serial killer? He decided to test it out. Not long after, he threw
himself into a massive construction project in the middle of a desert. At the construction
site, he was called the young one.

*****
The young one had his lodging changed after visiting the foreman's office. It had taken a
month. This time, it was still a rusty container, but unlike the trash heap with the triple
bunk beds crammed together, this one only had four beds. There was even a fan and a
TV.

To a newcomer, it was still smelly, hot, and suffocating, but for someone coming from the
newbie container, it was akin to a hotel. Moreover, there was only one other person
sharing this space. The young one entered the container, picked an empty bed at
random, and lay down.

It was just a slightly better environment, yet it felt comfortable and pleasant. Because of
this, people's status at the construction site was determined by which container they
slept in. Despite all being at the same low level, those with slightly less dust on them
stood above those with more. The world was the same everywhere.

".....Ma."
:
The young one, with his eyes closed, heard a faint sound. He opened his eyes and
looked toward the source of the noise. The person who had muttered something was
lying on the bed with their back turned. The young one closed his eyes again. A few
hours after all the lights went out, several people entered silently. They approached the
young one’s bed, holding steel pipes. The Youngest of them, who had led them,
positioned himself above the young man's head and raised his hands high. The metal
pipe moved in the darkness.

Clang!

It was not the sound they had expected. The metal pipe struck the bed frame, emitting a
sharp metallic noise.

"Damn, this bastard wasn't sleeping... Get him!"

In the hot and humid night, where not even the sound of the wind could be heard, people
burst out of the container, making noise as if it were broad daylight. However, the
commotion in the middle of the night did not last long. The young man soon returned to
the container.

He went back to his messy bed, acting as if nothing had happened, and plopped down.
But then he lifted his head. The person who had warned him not to sleep was not in his
bed. He soon found the person hiding and sleeping under the bed. The young man
watched the Straw for a moment and then went to sleep.

*****

In the middle of the night, a black van arrived at the construction site. People who had
been waiting gathered around as the windowless cargo van stopped. The back door of
the van opened, and a former soldier who was riding inside, along with two others,
carried out a vinyl bag wrapped in plastic.

Thud.

They dropped the human-sized vinyl bag on the ground, and the former soldier stepped
forward to unzip it. Inside lay a man in his forties, covered in blood. But there was no
movement. It was evident to everyone that he was dead. The foreman stepped forward
to confirm the body and asked,

"Is the site clear?"

"Yes, definitely cleared."

"No other vehicles following?"

:
"No, none. You know how careful I am when I come."

Despite asking the same question every time and receiving the same answer, the
foreman never took it lightly. That was one of the secrets of his longevity in this job. Body
disposal. He was known in the industry as a hyena. Those who wanted to hide murder or
death contacted the foreman.

Without a body, there is no punishment even for murder. The foreman hid the body
thoroughly. No one had ever found a body the foreman had disposed of. It would be the
same this time too. He asked the former soldier a few more questions and then got up
from his seat. The people gathered around looked at him with hopeful eyes. He pointed
at the youngest and another person.

"You, and you. Get to work."

The young one chuckled, but the other person, knowing he had been singled out with the
young one, frowned. It had taken him months to even get a chance to participate in the
work under the foreman. But the young one had the audacity to demand five times the
money and jumped into the work from the beginning.

The Youngest glared at the young one as if he were about to kill him. He had tried to
attack him last night but failed because the young one was awake. He was a clever one;
nobody knew he would be attacked, so at least he had that going for him. That's why he
didn't like him. There was something unsettling about him. His silence, his lack of
surprise even though he must have known what they were doing, it all bothered him.

But for now, work came first. The Youngest approached the body as if it were prey and
began searching the clothes. It was the privilege of the one doing the job to take
anything found on the body. If lucky, one could find something valuable. The Youngest
immediately checked the watch. It gleamed gold. He roughly removed it from the
corpse's wrist. But without even examining it in the light, he cursed. Damn it, it's fake. He
had thought the guy, wearing nice golf attire, had some money, but it was fake.

If the first item was fake, the chances were high that the rest were too. It was obvious
what kind of person the dead man was without even looking. Those who carry around
fakes and pretend to have money are all frauds. The Youngest continued to search
through the corpse's cold body with his bare hands. There wasn't much. A few coins in
the wallet, a fountain pen in the pocket, and two restaurant coupons in the back pocket.

The Youngest glanced at the former soldier leaving with the foreman. Surely he didn't
take everything beforehand, right? It was an implicit rule that whoever handled the body
last got to keep whatever was found. But lately, the bodies brought in by the former
soldier had been empty shells several times. He had his suspicions, but as the youngest
in this line of work, he couldn't question it.

Damn it, that soldier. He had snatched the fake watch and then suddenly realized there
was someone else he had to work with. The young one stood still, staring at the face of
the corpse. The face was battered, covered in blood as if it had been bludgeoned. The
bones were crushed, and one eyeball protruded.
:
"Why? Was this your lover you were fondling?"

The Youngest mocked, and the young one lifted his head. He didn't react much even to
these words. Ah, those infuriating eyes. One day, I should pluck out those eyes just like
this corpse's.

"Watch carefully and do as I do. You're a damn lucky bastard to be participating in the
work from the beginning."

The Youngest spat out curses and started dismantling the body with tools. The limbs, the
neck, and the torso were all chopped off one by one. The corpse transformed into
unidentifiable chunks like those at a butcher's shop.

"Straw!"

When the Youngest called out loudly, Straw came with a large machine. The Youngest
gestured with his chin towards what he had worked on to the young man.

"Grind it."

With a whirring sound, the machine started, and after a while, the young one bent down
and lifted the severed corpse. By the time dawn broke, only Straw and the young one
were left working. The Youngest smoked his cigarette, issuing instructions to them. The
Straw painted over the bloodstained floor and walls, while the young one mixed the
ground-up corpse with cement. Soon, the corpse would become part of the building.

"I used to feel immense anger working on construction sites. No matter how hard I toiled,
I knew I'd never step foot in the buildings I helped erect. People like me can't dwell in
such places, even if we were to die and return. Yet, others waltz in and inhabit these
spaces, built with my blood and sweat. I worked to survive, but I couldn't bear how
fucked up the world was. But now, it's completely different. I'm still at the bottom, but I
enjoy working every day. How proud will those rich bastards be when this building is
completed? How proud will they be to live in such a nice place? They don't even know
that the place they live in was built with human corpses. Heh heh."

The Youngest stopped talking for a while, laughing.

"I can't help but laugh while working. Ah, fuck, it's too enjoyable. Living in a place others
envy, yet sleeping, eating, shitting on top of ground-up corpses. Hilarious."

He laughed for a while longer, then yawned as he saw the sunrise.

"Hey, young one."

The Youngest called, but the other person didn't respond and just kept working. Despite
being ignored, the Youngest continued talking nonchalantly.
:
"Don't think about skipping the morning shift just because you worked at night. Santa is
watching, so you better work your ass off. It would be a mistake to think that only the
bodies from outside are here in this building. We don’t just handle bodies from outside,
you know. It’s no longer surprising that someone who was laughing and chopping up
corpses with us appears as another corpse right in front of us.”

The Youngest turned away, delivering a final warning.

"Oh, and be prepared tonight because I'll come for you properly."

As he left, leaving only the two of them in the workspace, the young one finished work
first. Leaning against the wall, he watched Straw work before asking a question.

"Why did you help me?"

Straw's hand paused briefly, but then he resumed working. After a moment, as the young
one turned to leave, a small, murmured voice was heard, much like the last time.

"Leave me out."
The young one turned his head to look at him but didn't ask what he meant. He turned
away and began to walk slowly, one step at a time. With each step, he exerted force,
savoring the flesh and blood buried beneath the gray floor.

*****

"Seems like the foreman took a liking to the young one."

The former soldier said, sounding anxious. However, he frowned at the response he
received.

"I like him too."

Santa smirked at the uneasy former soldier.

"But he won't be the foreman."

"No, he won't. After all, he's been assigned to disassembly work from the beginning."

"Yeah, along with Straw."

"Straw? Well, Straw is usually in charge of cleaning up... huh?"

The former soldier suddenly realized something.

"Are you saying you deliberately paired him with Straw?"

"Who knows."

Santa responded ambiguously and then asked another question.

"Is the Youngest still bullying the young one?"

:
"Yes. That guy doesn't seem to get tired of it, ambushing him two or three times a week.
Sometimes he goes every day. It's already been a month. Well, he never succeeds and
ends up getting hurt himself, so I guess he's gotten stubborn..."

"Why? What's the issue?"

“It’s right for the Youngest to bully the young one, right?”

"What do you mean?"

"I was just wondering if the young one might be going easy on the youngest."

Santa chuckled again.

"That could be. But it's different from sparing him because he's strong. The young one
doesn't have anyone on his side among us yet. If he completely crushes the youngest, it
means going up against all of us behind him, so he has no choice but to deal with him
moderately. No matter how good the young one is at fighting, he can't take on all of us."

"If one of us sides with the young one, does that mean the Youngest gets completely
crushed?"

"Are you going to side with him?"

"Why are you saying that? I don't like the young one."

"Why?"

"Just... something doesn't seem right."

The former soldier collected his thoughts and added,

"I'm not talking about his behavior, manner of speaking, or anything like that. In this line
of work, it's a gathering of people who've got nowhere else to go and are here solely for
the money, so you see all sorts. I'm not even curious if he used to spend money
recklessly before. But, everyone here has a sense of despair. No matter how optimistic
someone is, they still recognize that the world is messed up and feel some despair. But
that young guy is strange. He seems like a robot. He says he needs money for his
mother's hospital bills, but he doesn't look desperate. He didn't even volunteer to work
under the foreman, but he doesn't show any dislike for it, nor does he work excitedly like
the Youngest does. I'm curious what kind of background he has."

"Maybe, he's just simple and doesn't care as long as he can make money."

At Santa's conclusion, the former soldier scratched his chin, pondering, ‘Is that so?’

"The answers to complicated problems are usually simple. The young one might really
be nothing special."

But the foreman will never be able to think of it simply. If he starts obsessing over the
thought that the young one might be connected with Straw, he'll think more and more
about the young one. Santa thought that this might be his chance. It has already been 11
:
years since he started working under the foreman. He knew how much money the
foreman was making.

He always wore shabby clothes at the construction site and ate cheap food, but he was
richer than anyone else. Despite working under him for over ten years, Santa still didn't
own a house and moved from one construction site to another, cleaning up corpses.

In the past, his fear of the foreman was so great that he didn't mind the foreman taking
all the money. After all, he was a bottom-dweller that no one would accept, and as long
as he had a place to sleep and food to eat, he was satisfied. Meeting the foreman and
becoming his second-in-command, able to command subordinates, was a blessing.

The foreman was truly the perfect leader for him. But when Straw appeared, his illusion
of the perfect leader began to crack. The more the foreman became aware of Straw, the
more it seemed he was hiding his own weaknesses. Straw unknowingly posed a sharp
threat to the foreman. The more sensitive the foreman became about Straw, the more
ridiculous he appeared.

Thus, dissatisfaction grew. Why did the foreman take all the money alone? The foreman
did nothing. He just took calls, gave orders, and pocketed the money. He could also
handle the hyena-like task of dealing with corpses. That night, Santa entered the
container where the two of them stayed. Straw, who was lying on the bed, was startled
and quickly got up when he saw him.

He was the guy who used to be kicked out of the dorm because he smelled bad and
slept anywhere at the construction site. But when the young one arrived, the foreman
deliberately had them sleep in the same place. Straw felt like a knife that could stab the
foreman, but a dull one. but a dull one. No matter how much you squeezed Straw, you
couldn't get anything out of him. Santa had given up on him as useless, but with the
young one, things might change.

"Straw, do you have a cigarette?"

Straw quickly pulled out a crumpled pack of cigarettes from his clothes and handed it
over. Santa looked at it but asked again.

"Do you have a cigarette?"

Hesitating, Straw muttered that he would go buy some and headed out. Years of
grooming had made him quite perceptive. Once he was gone, Santa approached the
young one lying down. He sat on a nearby bed, and the young one, eyes open, looked
up at him.

"The Youngest keeps bothering you?"

The young one closed his eyes again, not wanting to respond. Santa somewhat agreed
with what the ex-soldier had said. This young one was like a robot in some way.

"It's not about the fighting, but more about not being able to sleep, right? The Youngest's
goal is to keep you from sleeping anyway. You stay up all night, expecting his ambush
every day, don't you?"
:
Still, there was no answer. Santa, undeterred, continued.

"You'll be able to sleep well from tomorrow."

With that, he stood up. As he did, his eyes met the young one's, who had opened his
eyes.

"What do you want?"

"Nothing. I just want you to get along with Straw."

Though it might have been curious why Santa wanted this, the young one didn't seem to
care and closed his eyes again. He didn't even stir as Santa watched him, as if he had
fallen asleep immediately. Seeing him with his eyes closed, Santa realized again how
young the kid was. At most, he was in his mid-20s.

If he had a son, he'd be about this age. Maybe he actually did have a son somewhere.
One of the women he had been with might have had a child. In his younger days, Santa
had been quite popular. However, he had never seriously considered having a son until
he saw this guy. The young one didn't resemble him in any way, but the thought crossed
his mind unexpectedly.
Rustle.

Hearing the noise, Santa turned to see Straw standing at the door with a new pack of
cigarettes in hand.

"Hey, do you have a son?"

Straw blinked and then looked away. He mumbled a reply, "Yes."

"How old is he now?"

"Seventeen."

"He still really needs his father at that age."

"..........."

"Doesn't he remind you of your son?"

Straw fixed his gaze on the floor and shook his head. N-no, not really, he muttered. He
probably worried that talking about his family might lead to trouble for them. Santa
smirked at him. This is why those with families are always tied down, even if they've
already been forgotten by their families.

"Take good care of this kid, got it?"

Santa patted Straw's shoulder, took the cigarette pack from his hand, and walked out.

*****
:
The Foreman considered only four of them as his real subordinates. The rest were
disposable, replaceable at any moment. Just because someone caught the Foreman's
eye and ended up joining the corpse disposal work didn't mean they gained his trust. To
earn his trust, they had to pass a test.

Many failed here. And the next day, they would disappear without a trace. The
belongings remained, but the people vanished. One of the guys who used to hang
around with the Youngest when he joined the corpse disposal work was put to the test
one day. Passing it meant earning a hefty profit.

That time, Santa carried a person wrapped in a plastic bag out of the van. Unlike before,
the bag, thrown carelessly onto the ground, wriggled. When he unzipped it, a pair of
terrified eyes looked out. The man in his thirties, bound tightly with ropes, looked like he
might scream at any moment, but his taped mouth prevented him from doing so. Instead,
he struggled against the tight bindings.

"Wasn't he supposed to be unconscious?"

The guy who would undergo the test today asked Santa, startled.

"He was. But he woke up before we got here."

"Then we need to knock him out again."

"Why bother? If you get rid of him now, that's it."

"..........."

The guy about to undergo the test stared down at the man with his mouth tightly shut.
Whether he realized the situation or not, his eyes pleaded for help. Despite being caught
while sleeping and only wearing underwear, no one felt embarrassed by his appearance.
The person inside the plastic bag wasn't considered human by them.

"Ugh... Ugh... Ugh!"

The man struggled to make as much noise as possible, breathing heavily. The team
leader, as if annoyed by the noise, glanced down at him and then ordered the guy about
to undergo the test.

"Start."

Gulping, he picked up a heavy rebar cutter and stepped forward. He was determined to
smash his head with it. However, when he met the tearful pleading eyes of the man, he
couldn't bring himself to do it. After hesitating for a moment, he steeled his resolve and
moved forward again. That's when Santa opened his mouth, almost teasingly.

"That bastard has two breast-fed babies. I saw pictures of his kids, and they have the
same eyes as their dad. Very pretty."

The guy about to undergo the test looked back with anxious eyes. Santa shrugged.

"Just in case you're curious. Don't you want to know who the person you're getting rid of
is, even if there aren't many reasons?"
:
"I don't need..."

"That man also donates, is kind to friends and neighbors, and goes to church on
weekends. He's a very dutiful and ordinary father and husband. There's absolutely no
reason for him to die."

"T-there's no reason. Since he’s here..."

"His wife cheated on him. But the person she cheated with is a real scumbag. Since the
wife showed signs of wanting to go back to her husband, that guy decided to kill the
husband. He's too cowardly to do it himself. Such people don't feel guilty because they
don't think they actually killed someone. He'll pretend to console the grieving wife for a
few years while trying to get the woman back. If they file a missing person report and
wait a few years before declaring him dead, the wife will even get an inheritance. There's
only one reason this man should die. He's so kind that he didn't suspect a thing."

The guy about to undergo the test's expression hardened.

"Finish it in one go. If you mess it up, that good guy's suffering will only increase for no
reason."

Santa pushed the guy about to undergo the test's shoulder. He only pushed him slightly,
but the guy staggered back a big step. Then he looked around. Everyone was expecting
him to kill that man. He had to do this to get under the Foreman's wing. He steeled
himself and knelt beside the man, raising both hands high. Then he lowered his head. It
was just a slight tremble of the head, but the guy about to undergo the test's eyes
widened.

"Why the hesitation?"

The Foreman's annoyance was evident. The guy about to undergo the test closed his
eyes tightly and brought down the cutting machine with force. Hot blood splattered on the
closed face. He struck three more times. Then, stepping back as if in a frenzy, he let go
of the machine.

Thunk.

The equipment fell. But the guy about to undergo the test didn't look ahead. He just
turned his head and breathed heavily. It was over now...

"Hey, he's not dead yet."

What? He turned around in surprise to see the bloodied face of the man. His nose was
crushed, blood was gushing from his head, yet he was still conscious, still looking at him.
And their eyes met.

Tap, tap, tap.

He stepped back. Santa picked up the dropped tool and handed it to him.

"Finish it already."
:
"I, I can't... I-I can't do it."

He sobbed and turned away from the man. He couldn't see the man's chest heaving
from still breathing. He couldn't bring himself to erase the eyes still looking at him.

"Boss."

Santa glanced at the Foreman. The Foreman turned to the guy recommended by the
Youngest member. The Youngest member's face twisted as he glared at the guy about to
undergo the test.

"You finish it."

The Foreman's order made the Youngest member step forward. He took the tool from
Santa's hand and turned towards the man, but the Foreman spoke again and stopped
him.

"Not him."

The Youngest member flinched and glanced nervously at the Foreman.

"You recommended him, so you finish it."

With trembling eyes, the Youngest member looked down and then turned to walk
towards the still kneeling test subject. Realizing the sudden change in atmosphere, he
looked up with moist eyes, but it was too late. The approaching Youngest member swiftly
brought down the tool on his head.

Thud!

Even after the test subject fell, the Youngest member straddled him and struck him
several more times. After a moment, the Youngest member stood up with a determined
look. The Foreman then ordered someone else.

"You finish him off."

Everyone turned to look at the young one. He had been silently observing the situation
from the back of the crowd. Upon receiving the command, he turned his gaze to the man
lying on the ground. The man was barely clinging to life, groaning in pain from the
extensive bleeding. Although it seemed like he might die soon from the injuries, the
Foreman wanted it done immediately. The young one walked towards the man. As he
passed by the Youngest member, who glared at him, Santa intervened.

"Give him the tool."

The Youngest member extended the tool with an irritated expression, but the young one
refused.

"Not necessary."

With just a word, he knelt beside the man, removed his shirt, gripped it in one hand, and
used the other to support the man's blood-soaked head. He then covered the man's
nose with the shirt and pressed down gently. It was a slow and careful movement. With
:
force in his hand, he looked directly into the man's eyes as the man convulsed a few
times.

Then, the man's gaze, fixed on the young one, gradually softened and slowly closed.
Those watching felt an odd sensation. Although the young one had clearly just killed
someone, his actions felt strangely compassionate, like guiding him to rest, almost saint-
like. However, there was something unsettling too. As the young one stood up, he slowly
looked around at each person as if memorizing their faces. Then, he smiled. What was
that all about?

"Hey, why are you smiling?"

"Because I'm grateful."

The Youngest member, covered in blood, stepped forward threateningly with the tool.

"You want me to make you even more grateful?"

He snarled, raising the tool, but Santa intervened, holding him back. Enough. The
Youngest member glared at Santa once before stepping back. However, he didn't forget
to warn the passing young one.

"Have sweet dreams. That way, it will be enjoyable to visit.”

: